Jean Garceau dit Tranchemontagne (c1685 -1711), Soldier from Saint Marseault – 52 Ancestors #440

There’s a lot we don’t know about Jean Garceau, Goicheau, Gaucheau, Gourseau, or Garsseaux, but a few fascinating things that we do. To begin with, I doubt that he ever intended to become an Acadian. So he came as a soldier, not as a settler.

We know for a fact that Jean was a soldier at Fort Anne because his marriage entry in the parish records tells us that he was serving in the garrison.

Jean Garceau, or as it was spelled in this record, Garsseaux, dit Tranchemontagne married Marie Levron in Port Royal on November 20th 1703.

On the 2oth of November in the year one thousand seven hundred and three, I, a religious minister performing the curial functions in this parish, after the publication of the three banns on three consecutive Sundays, without any impediment having been found, united in matrimony, by words in the presence of our Holy Mother Church, Jean Garsseault, called Tranchemontagne, soldier of this garrison in the company of Duvernay, son of Pierre Garsseaux and Jaquette Soulard of the parish of St. René in the diocese of Poitiers, and Marie Levron, daughter of François Levron and Catherine Savoye, of this parish. And they declared that they could not sign, but made their mark, along with those witnesses whose names I have signed below on the same day and year as above.

Among other things, this marriage entry tells us that Jean, Marie, and her parents could not read or write – not even just sign their their names. However, the second X on this document was made by Jean, so it’s as close to his signature was we will ever have – and it’s his mark!

The following page contains some witness names, sign by the priest, which was rather unusual. The first looks to be Brouillan, who was the Governor of Acadia at that time. The second Bonaventure something, maybe L’Echofour? The third is Bourgeois Defoyer, perhaps? This signature looks different that the first two.

The signature at the bottom is Felix Pain, the Recollet priest at Port Royal.

Jean’s dit name, or nickname, translates literally as “mountain trench,” but we have no idea how his military nickname was acquired. It could have been in France or Acadia, and it could have been something related to where he lived, simply a nickname, or even something humorous.

We know that the church in Port Royal had been burned by the English in 1690 and had probably not been rebuilt. The Acadians either worshipped at the priest’s home on the main street in Port Royal, or at the Mass House, a small church at BelleIsle.

Jean, the French soldier fell in love with the lovely Acadian Marie Levron whose parents lived across the river. He must have spent evenings staringly longingly across the body of water that separated him from his love – that is – until he worked up the courage to speak with her father.

Given that Jean was stationed at the garrison in Port Royal and Marie lived right across the river, they may have been married at Father Pain’s residence. Maybe within a month of Jean’s discussion with Marie’s father. No need to wait more than the required three weeks for the banns to expire.

According to the 1710 map of Port Royal, the rectory was located near this present-day park and wharf, near the Theatre.

Standing on the wharf along the waterfront behind the Priest’s home, you can see the area of the Levron homestead directly across the river at far right.

Marie’s parents would have rowed across the river, with her of course, in a boat much like this, landing right about here on the shore. It was probably cold on that late fall day, but the soon-to-be-married couple assuredly didn’t care.

Initially, I entertained the possibility that they married at the bride’s home or maybe at the St. Laurent Chapel at BelleIsle, but given that Brouillan, the Governor, was a witness, this had to have taken place in one of three locations. Either at the priest’s home in Port Royal, possibly at Brouillan’s residence on either Hogg Island or at the fort, or in the Fort Chapel if it had been completed in time.

The next time we should have seen this couple is in the 1707 Acadian census.

Jean Garceau, by any name or his wife, are not reflected in the 1707 census, probably because he was a soldier and not an Acadian settler, although that surprises me a bit since he married an Acadian woman in 1703. Plus, she was Acadian and they had two children by this time. It’s clear that he had no intention of leaving and had joined the local community. Their first child was born in October of 1704, and the second in April 1707. Where were they?

Prior to his marriage, he would have lived at the garrison with the other soldiers, so he would not have been reflected in any census.

Jean Garceau’s Origins

We are very fortunate that Jean and Marie’s marriage record contains the parents of both the bride and groom.

Jean provides us with the name of his father, Pierre Garsseaux, and mother, Jacquette Soulard from the parish of St. Rene of the diocese Poitier.

We really have no idea how old Jean Garceau or Garsseaux was based on his marriage information, but we may be able to figure something out.

Nothing is ever easy in Acadian genealogy.

We’re going to take Jean at his word that he knows who his parents are and that the priest recorded them correctly, even though the spelling would have been phonetic. .

Cousin Mark, in preparation for my Acadian trip to France, spent weeks researching this line and found some very interesting information. I’ll just share our conversation with you, slightly modified for readability and continuity.

December 19, 2023

Hi Roberta – I looked to see who I may find located in France, just in case you visit in April.

There aren’t many Acadians that we can track due to the absence of records. A lot of guessing and speculation, but no real evidence.

One that I thought would have been easy was Jean Garceau, whose marriage record you have to Marie Levron, of 20 Nov 1703. In the record, where his name is spelled Garsseaut with the dit name Tranche Montagne (mountain trench), he apparently gave his parents’ names and location, Pierre Garsseaut and Jacquette Soulard, of parish St. René (or Rémi) of the diocese of Poitiers. Stephen White shows it as St-René.

Easy, right? NOT!!

I first tried to find a parish of either St. René or St. Rémi(y) as either could have been what was written. Surprisingly, given the proliferation of saint’s names in France, there was only one church listed in the entire country with the name Saint-René and it was near Paris. I used the excellent site for such research, gcatholic.org. There are only a couple of towns, all in Brittany, with that name as well. The diocese of Poitiers doesn’t list any. Nor did the departmental archives for Deux-Sèvres and Vienne that retain all parish records, meaning one did not exist back in the 1600s either.

But there are quite a few Saint-Rémy parishes and towns throughout France, including several in the two departments that comprise the diocese of Poitiers. The diocese was elevated to a “Metropolitan Archdiocese” in 2002, but the website still shows its history as a Diocese.

It now covers and appears to have the same boundaries as the combined departments of Deux-Sèvres and Vienne. The map on the website shows its extent. It used to be even larger, and I saw in my research the pages of the records printed with “Généralité de Poitiers” that appears to have stretched to the ocean.

The diocese even includes all the Loudunais, including Martaizé and La Chaussée.

So first of all, the trees and Find-a-Grave that may show the city Poitiers or just the Vienne department, have it wrong. There is not now and never was a parish or church with the names of either Saint-René or Saint-Rémy in the city of Poitiers or close by.

There are three parish churches named Saint-Rémy in the department of Vienne, all some distance northeast of Poitiers, one in the village of Saint-Rémy-sur-Creuse and two in the villages of Chenevelles and Liegné-les-Bois, near to each other. Departmental parish records for each go back to the period of time of my research.

By Eliane Promis – Own work, CC BY-SA 3.0, https://commons.wikimedia.org/w/index.php?curid=21377477

There is also a very old parish church in the town of Saint-Rémy, just northwest of Niort in the Deux-Sèvres department. 

Unfortunately, despite the church’s obvious age, departmental parish records for Saint-Rémy, Deux-Sèvres, only go back to 1693, but I believe this is the one referenced in the marriage record, based on my review, page by page, of the parish records in the other three parishes and what I found at Filae.com.

Before I engaged in the very tedious and difficult reading of old parish records in French, I consulted and thoroughly researched Jean and his parents’ names at Filae.com. Filae is the primary genealogical site for French genealogy, similar to Ancestry.com, and was purchased by MyHeritage a couple of years ago. I’ve subscribed to it for several years, since I started my research into French origins. They have original records, but only back to about 1700. Besides family trees, they include the database of what genealogical societies in France have researched for older records. I have found, by comparing what is listed and my own viewing of the records, that the two in the area, Cercle Généalogique Poitevin and Cercle Généalogique des Deux-Sèvres are very reliable and comprehensive.

I searched between 1650 and 1700 for Jean Garceau and the name’s phonetic variants, and for Pierre Garceau and Jacquette Soulard between 1630 and 1730. For Jean Garceau there were only two family trees and absolutely no records for the Vienne department; both trees were Acadian, and one of those was Karen Theriot Reader’s.

Searching Deux-Sèvres there were 14 genealogical society entries for a Jean Garceau spelled a few different ways. None could be the one we are looking for as either they were born too late, married showing children births and one born in 1681 but to a François Garseau and a Marguerite Payneau.

For Pierre Garceau it was about the same, no records for Vienne, 1630-1730, but for Deux-Sèvres for the longer time frame there were 51 entries by genealogical societies. This is one reason I believe it likely the Saint-Rémy indicated was the town in Deux-Sèvres and not the three villages in Vienne. Again, however, none of the entries pointed to the Pierre we are seeking and with no wife named either Jacquette or surnamed Soulard.

But I hit pay dirt with my search for Jacquette Soulard. While there were just three entries for Vienne, none of interest, there were 47 entries for Deux-Sèvres.

Five of them showed children’s births to her and a Pierre Gaucheau or Goicheau, between 1686 and 1698, at two villages about 30 miles to the north of Saint-Rémy, Saint-Marsault and Moncoutant.

Given the wide variations in spelling in parish records based on varied pronunciation of the names and the subtle changes over time, it is very easy to see Gaucheau becoming Garceau or Garsseaut by the time Jean arrived in Acadia. White even mentions that Jean is listed in a military detachment as spelled “Gourseau“.

This finding of course necessitated further research into Pierre’s name as spelled in these entries. While Gaucheau is listed in seven entries, Goicheau is listed in 51, including his marriage record to Jacquette Soulard on July 2, 1685 at Saint-Marsault, a village now part of La Forêt-sur-Sèvres commune, and about 30 miles north of Saint-Rémy. Parish records for Saint-Marsault date back to 1643.

Filae shows the ages and the names of the parents.

Also attached is a copy of the original record I obtained searching through the Deux-Sèvres archives.

Transcribed as:

Le deux juillet mil six cent quatre vingt cinq après les fiançailles et la publication des bans sans opposition faite au prône de notre messe paroissiale, je soussigné, prêtre, ai reçu le consentement mutuel de mariage de Pierre Goicheau, laboureur, âgé de trente trois ans, fils de Jean Goicheau et de Marie Martin, de la paroisse de Saint-Geoff en Nicolas, et de Jacquette Soulard, âgée de dix-huit ans, fille de Pierre Soulard et de Marie Boque, de cette paroisse.

En présence de Jacques Soulard, Louis Cochin, la veuve de Pierre Boque, et plusieurs autres qui ont déclaré ne savoir signer.

Translated as:

On the second of July, sixteen hundred and eighty-five, after the engagement and the publication of the banns without opposition, announced during the sermon of our parish mass, I, the undersigned priest, received the mutual consent of marriage between Pierre Goicheau, laborer, aged thirty-three years, son of Jean Goicheau and Marie Martin, from the parish of Saint-Geoff in Nicolas, and Jacquette Soulard, aged eighteen years, daughter of Pierre Soulard and Marie Boque, from this parish.

In the presence of Jacques Soulard, Louis Cochin, the widow of Pierre Boque, and several others who declared that they did not know how to sign.

Back to Mark’s letter:

I then searched for records of a Jean Gaucheau and Jean Goicheau. There were apparently several Gaucheau/Goicheau families in the area and a few Jeans, but none that I could with confidence conclude was the Jean we are looking for.

The closest was a Jean Goicheau that appears as a godfather to a Renée Falourd in 1695 at Saint-Marsault.

A Marie Falourd appears as godmother to two of Pierre’s children, so there was a definite friendship if not familial relationship between the two families. In the event, as records do not appear before 1693 at Saint-Rémy, I could not verify with certainty that the Pierre and Jacquette I found were those reported by Jean Garceau. I believe it very possible, however that they were, although given the marriage date and the list of children appearing regularly thereafter, it seems likely that if they were his parents, he was born out of wedlock before 1685. Pierre was 33 when married and Jacquette 18. It would also account for Jean Garceau joining the military at a young age and going overseas. But all that is speculative.

Besides my search through the original records at Saint-Marsault, I searched those parishes with the name Saint-Rémy from the Vienne department. I could not find any Garceaus nor Gaucheau or Goicheau. In fact, I did not see any surnames I recognized as being Acadian. There were certainly several non-Acadian surnames, such as Paget and Champion that appeared on a regular basis through the years at Saint-Rémy-sur-Creuse for example, but, as Filae entries indicated, none of interest to this search.

I’m incredibly grateful to Cousin Mark for his incredible research, especially given that these are not his ancestors AND his research allowed me to visit the church where Jean’s parents were married.

Moncoutant Old Churches

Before moving on to that visit, though, I want to include images of the old churches in Moncoutant.

Given that Pierre Goicheau and Jacquette Soulard had five children baptized between Saint Marseault and Moncoutant, let’s take a tour of the old Moucoutant churches in the area. One of these HAS to be the right one, and they assuredly passed by and perhaps attended baptisms, weddings, and funerals at other nearby churches. In other words, they would have been familiar with all of them.

I’m not sure which one, or ones, so here are the possible candidate churches in the region. There could have been children baptized in various churches, as their father was a laborer and perhaps moved from place to place with the seasons.

In Moncoutant, the Church of St-Gervais and St-Protais is located in the center of the city, on the old road. All old churches were either on the main road, or at crossroads.

The visitor who provided the photography of the above church says that this is a 15th century Gothic-style church with a massive bell tower. The church was enlarged in the 17th century, and was partially rebuilt in the 19th century.

The Eglise Saint-Pierre (Pugny) is located here, outside Moncoutant itself, and you can see several photos, here. You’re viewing the old portion of the church, above.

The visitor who posted these stunning photos said that it’s an 11th-century building, modified in the 15th century, devastated during the wars of religion, after which it fell into ruin. It was restored at the end of the 19th and in the middle of the 20th century.

Also located slightly outside of Moncoutant is La Chapelle-Saint-Etienne, here in this beautiful crossroads village lost in antiquity. I love this, because you can even see the old well in the yard to the right of the church. The church dates from at least 1219 when it was mentioned in a Bull on Honorius. Destroyed in the 100-Years-War (1337-1453), it was partially restored later.

In 1598, the year the Edict of Nantes was signed, church was reported to be in very poor condition.

“We found the church very desolate of all that is required, the nave completely uncovered, the choir with a vaulted chapel and half covered with curved tiles, most of the walls of which are tending to ruin, for lack of repairs (…).

The church is very poor in tablecloths, chasubles, and other required things.

We found the baptismal fonts to be overturned on the ground, because of the troubles.

In the bell tower there is a bell hanging and another that is not hanging”

Things didn’t improve much. In 1686, the church was reported to be in danger of collapse, inside and out. However, the record further notes that:

“In a chapel there is an arm in which there is a silver vase containing some linens, without the appearance of relics and which is nevertheless traditionally called the arm of Saint-Etienne.

The small cemetery, completely cut off by roads, is in the middle of the town. The priest is sick and crippled.

Going to the waters of Bourbon, he has taken as his replacement a priest named Avice, previously in Largeasse and coming from the diocese of Bayeux. The inhabitants are very unhappy about it. He let three people die (sic) at the door of the church, without giving them communion. He has no sign of a priest, neither in his clothes nor in his speech. He drinks wine very often and, in church, does nothing decent.”

And then, in 1695:

“The sanctuary is still in danger of ruin and has only 4 bushels of rye as income.”

If this is the church closest to where Pierre Garsseau and Jacquette Soulard lived, the condition of the church and the resident priest explains why they might well have looked elsewhere to have at least some of their children baptized.

This church barely hung on until 1922 when at least a minimal restoration began, and then in 2008 when the belltower was to be roofed and the transepts shored up.

I so desoerately want to bring flowers and light a candle here.

Of the three candidate churches for where Jean’s parents had their children baptized, this one is my favorite because I can see them climbing the stairs and entering the humble church through the red wooden door in belltower.

No soaring buttrices, no huge wooden doors, no pomp – maybe not even a priest, or at least a sober one. Just a beautiful little crossroads church where the local peasants walked in the hope that they could find their priest so they didn’t have to go someplace else.

This church has not undergone the extensive restoration of the others, so it’s more authentic to the age when Pierre Garceau and Jacquette Soulard, by whatever spellings, would have been living and worshipping in the churches in this region.

It is here that I feel their presence.

Their children were baptized someplace near here, even though our Jean Garceau was older, and therefore not included in the records. He was probably baptized in one of these churches too – maybe St. Etienne and the priest, having had a bit too much wine, never recorded it!

Why Saint-Marsault?

We will never know why Jean Garceau’s parents married in 1685 at Saint-Marsault, although the conditions at Saint Etienne might be a clue.

Jean said he was their child. We know from Mark’s research that his parents had a baby in 1686, and it wasn’t Jean.

We also know that his father, Pierre, was 33 when they married in 1685, and Jacquette was 18.

Let’s do some math.

If Jean married in 1703, in Acadia, as a soldier, he could not have been born in 1787 or later. If he were born in 1787, he would have been only 17 when he married, and even younger when he joined the military.

Acadian and French men simply did not marry that young. Furthermore, Marie Levron was not pregnant when she and Jean married, based on the birth of their first child a year later, so that was not a factor either.

So, one of two things has to be the case.

Jean could have been born before his parents were married. If that’s the case, then he was born in 1685 or earlier. It does cause one to wonder why his parents didn’t marry then, when Jacquette was pregnant for Jean, since they clearly did marry in July of 1685. French girls were considered of marriageable age at 14.

Or, maybe they WERE married at St. Etienne, and Jean WAS baptized there, but neither was recorded so his parents decided to marry again where there was a sober priest who recorded it in the parish register.  Yes, that’s extremely speculative and would be highly unusual – but then so is the priest letting three people die at the church door.

If Jean was born in 1685, he was 18 when he married. That’s still exceedingly young for a French male.

The second possibility is that his father, Pierre, was married previously and Jean was born to Pierre’s first wife who died. Pierre then married Jacquette, who was functionally Jean’s mother, so he thought nothing of listing her as such.

If Pierre, who was 33 in 1685, married at 23, in 1675, which was relatively young, Jean would have been someplace between 18 and 28 when he married Marie Levron in Acadia.

That makes a LOT more sense. Again, Saint Etienne could have been involved.

However, being born out of wedlock might have been a reason for Jean to join the military relatively young too.

And yes, all of this is speculation because otherwise, there’s really no way for Pierre Garceau and Jacquette Soulard to be the parents of Jean Garceau who married in 1703. Yet, he clearly said they were his parents.

If Jean’s parents were married in Saint Saint-Remy, there’s a good possibility that Jean was baptized there too. Or, perhaps he was a toddler attending his parent’s wedding.

Based on Mark’s findings, it appears evident, assuming this is the correct family, that Jean Garceau spent his childhood and much of his formative years at Saint-Marsault.

Saint Marsault

Thanks to Mark’s exhaustive work, I was able to visit Saint Marsault in the spring of 2024, and you’ll forgive me if I tell you that I literally felt my ancestors here – from the minute I set foot inside.

Our tour bus pulled up outside on the main road, at a pulloff beside a park along the village stream. These old churches are often difficult to get to, with little if any parking. The original members didn’t need parking as they simply walked or perhaps rode in a wagon.

There it stands. L’ Église St-Martial (St-Marsault,la Forêt-sur-Sèvre). This ancient church reaches back to the middle ages in this little village and was named after a third century saint venerated for his role in the spread of Christianity in France. The church was restored in the 18th century, but the various parts date from different periods in its history. The bell tower dates from the 12th or 13th century so would have already been “old” when Jean and his parents were here.

We walked up the slight hill from the road that now bypasses the church

The priest promised to meet us, but no one was there. Our knocks echoed on the thick wooden door but went unanswered. I wanted to cry.

We walked around to the side. Almost every French church has a monument to those who gave their lives in either WWI or WWII.

I was trying to console myself my telling myself that at least I was there, in that sacred place, and got to walk around and view the exterior. It would have looked much the same as Jean and his parents would have seen.

Then, one of my cousins discovered that they had left the side door open for us. Oh, happy day!

This beautiful door looks to be authentic. Pierre and Jacquette would have come and gone through this door, perhaps announcing themselves to the priest through the window if they were in need of a baptism or were sent to fetch the priest for last rites for someone.

This church is stunningly beautiful. I could see my ancestors here. Could hear their voices echoes across time.

Young Jean, probably being hushed to stay quiet during the wedding service.

He would have sat in the pews and perhaps knelt on the floor.

Of course, I lit a candle to honor my ancestors. I lit candles for my ancestors in all of the churches they, too, had lit candles in. Light and sacred prayers reaching across the ages – 339 years from their wedding to my return. I always wonder if they are watching or somehow know.

Are they here with me?

Seeing what they saw in the alcove. Acadians were staunchly religious. They fought and sacrificed for the right to worship in the Catholic faith.

Drinking in the elixir of their religious sanctity.

These doors were reinforced because the church served as a place of safety during times of attack.

Knowing that they sat here, stood here, and walked through that doorway – it was difficult for me to leave. Part of my soul is connected here through an invisible, timeless, silver thread..

I shed more than one tear as I walked back down that hill, away from the church.

Tears of joy, tears – just tears. How could I possibly have been so connected so quickly. Or maybe it wasn’t quickly – it was threads and ropes and chains reaching across the centuries. Maybe it was my ancestors holding me, calling me.

I saw the lush green foliage and spring flowers beside the stream and knew this was the stream that sustained them. Gave them life and nourished them. Water that the priest blessed to become sacred – except it was already the sacred key to life and had been back into time immemorial.

A community well was dug near the stream to provide clean water, and everyone took their bucket to the well, where they exchanged news of the day. Today, that’s just a memory, but the well-casing remains, as do the whispers of our ancestors, traveling on the breezes.

My family stood exactly in this spot – right here – some 250 years ago. Today, the well is in the little park beside the stream, probably because it floods in the spring, across the main road down the hill from the church. Dandelions bloom on this day just as they did on those long-ago spring days, too.

It was less than 5 miles between Moncoutant and Saint-Marsault, so Jean Garceau’s parents probably lived someplace halfway in-between.

The small village of La Ronde is located at a crossroads between Montcoutant and Saint Marsault and has its own church, L’Eglise Notre Dame La Ronde, la Foret-sur-Sevre, which dates from the 12th century and was rebuilt in 1478 following a fire.

This historic building at the main intersection across from the church in La Ronde probably marked the way for Jean Garceau’s parents too.

Today, a Madonna figure still resides in the alcove between the door and window, faithfully guarding the residents of the home and looking across the street at the church..

These quaint French villages of a few houses each are all connected by tiny one-lane roads threading their way like ribbons through farm country that has been tilled since before time was recorded. It seems that every couple of miles there’s a tiny crossroads village, so small there’s not even a stop sign, with its requisite Catholic church to serve the local villagers and farmers.

It was someplace here that Jean Garceau was born, grew up, and ultimately said goodbye to as a soldier. He probably remembered them well – the crossroads, the churches, the villages, and yes, his parents and siblings.

Did he think he would one day return?

Did he realize he would never set sight on France, or his parents and siblings again?

What did Jean expect when he left?

In Acadia

Exactly when Jean arrived in Acadia is uncertain, but we know he was unquestionably a soldier.

Stephen White states that he was with the Charcornacle Company, which may be accurate. Joannes de Chacornacle, a lifetime military man, became Captain of a company of infantry in Acadia on February 1, 1702. The Dictionary of Canadian Biography states that three years later, Charcornacle was in Placentia where he died in 1707. We don’t really know where Charcornacle was in late 1703.

We don’t know how many companies were at the fort when Jean married Marie, but he certainly could have been in Chacornacle’s company if Chacornacle was still there. Even if not, Jean assuredly knew him.

I could find nothing about Duvernay, the man whose company he’s noted as being a member of in his 1703 marriage record.

The fort had fallen into disrepair after the 1690 attack and had never been repaired. France had been neglectful. In 1702, work resumed on the fort as, under then-current conditions, it couldn’t possibly defend Port Royal successfully – if at all.

In 1702, Pierre-Paul Delabat, a master engineer who specialized in designing and building forts arrived.

He drew up plans to build a new fort with a low profile, making it less of an easy target.

The new fort had earthworks to absorb cannon fire and expose approaching attackers.

The fort was on the point of land with the harbor in front, the Allain River to one side, marshland, the town upstream of the fort, and woods behind with no good way of approaching unnoticed.

The fort was built in the shape of a double four-pointed star, with bastions and a dry moat, or ditch between the two, but the old fort had to be torn down, which left Port Royal and the soldiers exposed during the time they had no fort. The new earthenworks were constructed bucket by bucket and cart by cart of stone and dirt. Men were few and the Acadian families also needed to farm.

The Governor was dragging his feet and taking his time – precious time they didn’t really have.

Understanding their predicament, a force of men from Grand Pre came to assist with the construction of a stone fort, as compared to the earthen one that had failed earlier.

There were only 100 soldiers and some local men who helped with the backbreaking work of setting each stone and building the reinforced ramparts. .

Jean was unquestionably one of those men.

The project was estimated to take two years, 1703 and 1704, to complete. The French government contributed, but not enough and not fast enough. Port Royal residents contributed 800 livres with which they built a hospital and new church in addition to the work on the fort.

Jean would have been involved with all of those projects.

Everyone was unhappy with the commander, Brouillan, for a wide variety of reasons, and those complaints made their way back to France. He interfered incessantly with everything, but most concerning was his constant interference with Pierre-Paul De Labat, a military officer who had been appointed to build the new fort that was so desperately needed.

Brouillan had a residence at the fort, as governor, but he somehow swindled Etienne Pellerin out of his land and spent his time, and the money that was supposed to be for the new fort, to build himself a fine country home with a courtyard, gardens, and several outbuildings. Rue St. Antoine was even extended to provide easier access from his house to the fort. Pellerin had bought Hogg Island from Jacques Bourgeois a few years earlier.

But that wasn’t even half of the scandal. Even in this small French outpost, Brouillan had a mistress, Jeanne Quisence, Madame de Barat, who followed him to Port Royal. It’s not like it could possibly have been a secret. She opened a tavern and sold watered-down wine to the soldiers, charging terribly inflated prices. Who was to stop her? Music was even provided by the garrison’s own fifer.

Scandalous!

Jean Garceau was probably well acquainted with her establishment. Soldiers probably weren’t likely to judge, especially since they had a place to drink and socialize. Plus, they were probably wise enough to know not to criticize the Governor’s mistress and her activities, which he clearly sanctioned.

The worst part, though, was that Brouillan was excessively harsh and cruel, torturing the soldiers and destroying morale. I hate to think of Jean in this circumstance.

Finally, Brouillan was recalled to France in 1704 to answer these allegations and regain the confidence of the French government. He denied everything, and his lies apparently worked because, in 1705, he set sail once again for Port Royal but died at sea.

However, the slow progress in building the new fort, the size of the Port Royal forces, the delays caused by Brouillan, plus the dissent within the ranks caused by him began to take a heavy toll. It did not go unnoticed by the British.

To be clear, the French officers IN Port Royal begged for expeditious repairs, but were ignored and overruled. They knew they could not defend themselves well and were essentially sitting ducks.

This sign shows the fort long after the English took it, in the 1730s, but Jean built the foundations of this fort, including the officer’s quarters and chapel. That building, #11 at upper right, is today’s museum.

1704 Attack!

The fort was not prepared for another attack, but in July of 1704, in retaliation for a raid on Deerfield, CT, ready or not – it happened.

Sure enough, the Acadian’s worst fears were coming to pass. English Major Benjamin Church entered the harbour and established a blockade at Goat Island.

The men waited, stationed inside the fort, anticipating a full-on attack – which, thankfully, never materialized.

Unexpectedly, Church moved on to the Minas Basin. After raiding, burning the homes, destroying the crops, killing the cattle, and tearing down the dykes in Grand Pre, Pisiguit, and Chignecto, he returned to Port Royal. His ships sailed into the harbor and laid Fort Anne and the town of Port Royal under siege.

They captured the guard station opposite Ile aux Chevres, or Goat Island as it’s known today, probably near the original fort that overlooks Goat Island from the North side of the river. Goat island is visible beneath the tree, so the guard stations would have been near the Habitation park today.

Then, Church and his men destroyed many of the dykes that kept the salt water out of the farmland and looted the church, which tells us that there was a church of some type, probably in the fort.

The English kidnapped four Acadians, but we don’t know who.

For 17 days the soldiers holed up in the fort, awaiting the attack they were just sure was coming – but it didn’t – although confusion reigned. When the English were finally satisfied that they had extracted adequate retribution and destruction, they left.

Jean Garceau must have been sick with worry that July. Marie was heavily pregnant with their first child, Pierre, who would be born on October 22nd.

Port Royal was actually very fortunate, because Major Church was both meticulous and vengeful and proceeded to raid Castine, Maine and other locations in New Brunswick as well. For some reason, he spared Port Royal the worse and returned to Boston.

Sometimes, during these attacks by the English, Fort Anne’s own officers had to give orders to burn the houses, buildings, and even trees near the fort so that the British wouldn’t use them for cover to sneak up on the fort during an attack. At least, under those circumstances, the families had notice to leave, but that was but small comfort.

After the attack, anger seethed, though, sometimes beneath the surface, and sometimes not hidden at all. Anger at the English, but also anger at Brouillan and the French for not fortifying Port Royal in a timely manner.

Soon thereafter, 600 feet of the ramparts were washed away by torrential spring rains, probably on the harbour side near Allain Creek. This had to be incredibly discouraging, maybe even causing people to question why God would do that to them.

The officers were reported to be young and inexperienced, and the recruits of “no account.”

If they heard that, it too would have served to demoralize them further.

In 1703 and 1704, soldiers worked harder and more rapidly on the fort, but the new earthworks had to be hand-carried, literally bucket by bucket of stone and earth.

Brouillan, who died in 1705, was temporarily replaced by Simon-Pierre Denys de Bonaventure, who rehabilitated the 185 soldiers at the fort into a state of health and readiness. I wonder if this is the Bonaventure who was one of the witnesses to Jean Garceau’s marriage.

Unfortunately, the fort remained unfinished, and no ships arrived from France with anything.

They didn’t realize that they were truly on their own. It’s not like France said they weren’t coming. They were expected, but never arrived, with hope dwindling day by day.

Illicit trade was secretly taking place with Boston merchants, with Louis Allain being charged.

As a form of self-preservation, Port Royal became a rendezvous for privateers, more commonly known as pirates. They had become friendly with the French corsairs who were more than happy to thin out the English ships near Acadia. Yes, indeed. More than happy.

Captured Englishmen were held at Port Royal, awaiting an exchange agreement for captured Frenchmen held in Boston.

1706

The new governor, Daniel d’Auger de Subercase, arrived in 1706 and immediately went on the offensive against the English.

One of the first things he did was to take 35 English prisoners to Boston in exchange for Acadian men. Subercase and Massachusetts Governor Dudley were on friendly terms, maybe best described as frenemies – friendly enemies.

Thanks to Subercase, the fort was being reinforced, but that took time. Time was the one thing they didn’t have. Thank goodness Subercase was in charge.

1707 – Another Attack!

On April 8, 1707, Jean and Marie welcomed their second child, a son, Daniel, into the world and had him baptized.

The English launched an attack in May and June of 1707. By this time, all able-bodied men were enrolled in the militia, even though some lived at a considerable distance. Messengers were sent to notify and gather them, and to oppose the advance of the enemy on both sides of the river. The British had landed near Goat Island, and more than 320 men were advancing through the woods on both banks. Port Royal was under siege.

The two forces met near Allain Creek, with Subercase leading the French soldiers and Acadian men in battle. His horse was shot out from under him. He retreated, but uphill so that the advancing English had to face French fire. Subercase, wasn’t only brave, he was a military genius, thinking clearly under fire.

The English camped at the base of the hill, within half a mile of the fort, and across the river, probably in the area just beyond the bridge on both sides of the river.

They were fortunate that about 60 Canadians just happened to have reached Port Royal just before the English fleet arrived. The Canadians probably didn’t consider themselves so fortunate.

By now, more than 500 men had gathered to guard and defend the fort.

Guns were mounted on the ramparts, and the English were taking fire. The English militia knew that they had been out-strategized and were presently out-gunned as well.

For several days, the English resorted to guerilla warfare, burning buildings and such, but finally, on the 16th, the English began heavy musket fire. The fort was not breached as the English had expected, requiring their retreat, and then, the next day, their humiliating evacuation back onto their ships.

However, Port Royal was left entirely in ruins.

DeLabat, the engineer, drew a map detailing the burned buildings. The English proudly pointed out that they had burned the great magazine and the church which was actually Father Villieu’s home that was used for holding church services. They burned many homes near the north bastion of the fort and claimed to have fired from the top of the ramparts into the buildings within the fort.

Labat’s map, drawn after they attacked again in 1708, confirmed for posterity in the legend that, indeed, they had burned the make-do church, along with most homes in Port Royal.

The fort expansion proceeded.

The English returned yet again a few weeks later, in August, but Jean Garceau and the soldiers were able to repel them after 11 days. Subercase and his men killed sixteen New Englanders and lost three soldiers.

The French coffers were dry due to the war in Europe, but Subercase, a great leader, wasn’t about to lose without a fight. He sold his own effects, even his clothes, to obtain the continued assistance of the Mi’kmaq.

1708

The Acadians knew the English would not be deterred for long, so in the spring of 1708, Governor Subercase began working earnestly to get the fort in tip-top shape. 250 additional hands were brought in to help. They had their own man-of-war ship, the Venus, anchored at the foot of the fort as a deterrent. When France refused to help build a second one, they cozied up to the privateers who took great pleasure in assisting, bringing their “prizes” back to Port Royal. Indeed, there was more than one way to get things done!

Subercase wrote of them, “The privateers have desolated Boston, having captured and destroyed 35 vessels.” 470 prisoners were brought to Port Royal, causing another problem. “The crowded condition of the people, the lack of sanitary measures, and the intemperate habits of the sailors and soldiers, in this season of riotous abundance, brought on an epidemic of spotted fever, in the autumn of the year, from which over 50 died.”

If it wasn’t one thing, it was another.

They also received word that a great force was being gathered at Boston, upon which news Subercase gathered a force of 140 Indians and 75 militiamen from Grand Pre, in addition to his own.

The soldiers built a new bomb-proof powder magazine in 1708 with extremely hard stone imported five years earlier from France. Given that this stone was imported in 1703, we do know that at least one ship arrived that year, and it’s possible that Jean Garceau was upon it. He could have arrived earlier.

The new magazine held 60,000 pounds of powder for the cannons, which was kept much dryer.

This 1708 building is the only fully original building still standing at Fort Anne.

Expecting an attack in the spring of 1709, the soldiers worked to clear the riverbanks of wood so that trees and brush would not shelter the enemy.

Subercase requested reinforcements for the garrison as well but received no word or reinforcements from France. It seemed that France had, in effect, abandoned Acadia. He must have been furious.

New barracks were constructed for the soldiers and a new building, 85 feet long, to be used as the new church. They made the fort self-sufficient in the event of another siege, at least as much as possible.

The new officer’s quarters are now the museum, the white building behind the marker where the soldier’s barracks stood.

In March 1709, a corsair left her berth at Port Royal and captured nine prizes in just ten days, including prisoners that the French expected to exchange after the anticipated British attack.

The only thing that saved Port Royal in 1709 was that the British fleet never appeared in New England, having been detained for service in the Spanish war.

Nevertheless, they waited, daily expecting another attack from the English, all through 1709 and most of 1710. Word kept arriving that an attack was being planned and they knew it was inevitable – but they never expected the Hell that would eventually descend.

1710

On March 20, 1710, Jean’s son, Joseph Garceau, entered the world. His parents must have been worried sick, given what they knew was coming. I don’t know where Jean would have sent his wife and children, but it assuredly wasn’t across the river from Fort Anne.

In October of 1710, an even more devastating attack occurred – completely overwhelming Acadia – all of Acadia. Not just Port Royal, although Port Royal took the brunt. This wasn’t just at attack, it was Armageddon – the full force of the British fleet augmented by the New England one as well.

The soldiers and Acadians had rebuilt the fort as best they could. Would it stand?

We don’t know if soldiers were allowed to live with their families outside of the fort, or if they lived in the barracks in Fort Anne and visited their homes. Some men with their families lived just outside the fort on the main street, but could reach the fort within a minute or so running. That was the case for Jacques Bonnevie, but he was also an officer and had been for 17 years.

The relationship with the English was complicated. Sometimes trading partners out of Boston, and sometimes enemies. Therefore, English ships would, could and did arrive at any time. The soldiers and Acadians across the river could see their sails arriving in the Bay of Fundy, then sailing slowly up the Riviere Dauphin. They never knew if they were approaching as friend or foe that particular time, so they always had to be on guard. But they never, ever expected what transpired in 1710.

The powder magazine had been completed, and so had the new barracks. The trees and brush had been cleared along the river, so the fort had an unobstructed view of the river, but, ultimately, there wasn’t enough time, resources, or men to protect Port Royal or Acadia from the evil English. A few ships perhaps, or some Colonia militia, like before, but not the entire English fleet sent to crush their very existence.

On September 24, 1710, the English returned with their entire fleet: 36 transports, five warships, two bombardment galleys, and more soldiers than ants. 3400 of them, a combination of men from England and Massachusetts, Connecticut, and New Hampshire, along with Iroquois who had been acting as scouts. They brought more soldiers than Acadia, let alone Port Royal, had residents. There were only 1250 people in all of Acadia, and most of those were in distant locations like Beaubassin, Les Mines, and Cobequid. In Port Royal, there were only about 450, and only about 100 were men.

They were doomed.

For some time, Fort Anne, due to low morale, had been plagued with desertions, and sure enough, sailing on those British ships were those traitorous French deserters who had spilled the beans, including that morale was incredibly low. France had repeatedly failed Acadia. No reinforcements had arrived. They had either been forgotten or abandoned. It didn’t matter which, because now, they were paying the price.

They were no longer fighting for France. Now Jean Garceau was fighting for his very life and that of Marie and their three children, the youngest who had just been born in March. Would Jean ever see his six-month-old son again?

 At 2:15, sentries near Goat Island spotted sails appearing in the river, sailing towards Port Royal from the bay. These weren’t boats, they were all ocean-going vessels. Soldiers quickly realized they weren’t the long-anticipated French reinforcement ships, nor their privateer friends.

They spied more and more of them.

They were endless. They couldn’t even see all of them.

The Riviere Dauphin began to look like a port. Some reports said there were 35 ships, but others said there were more.

A sea of sails swayed in the wind, creating an uneasy nausea in those waiting and anticipating the attack. They scurried to finish as much of the fort as possible at the last minute, preparing for the unknown.

An unknown that promised to be worse than anything they could have imagined.

Acadia had less than 300 hungry, ill-equipped men or boys old enough to carry a gun, plus a few Mi’kmaq warriors who just happened to be there, plus 20 men from Quebec who were visiting to trade.

Worse yet, three-fourths of the French forces were described as “raw levies from the cities of France, destitute of military training and completely lacking in enthusiasm.” They couldn’t be allowed far from the fort, or they would disappear and join the other deserters, some of whom had already turned traitor and were helping the English.

Subercase removed the boats and canoes from the riverbanks where they were normally tied for crossing to the other side, which, of course, reduced morale even further. Provisions, including food, were scarce, even though it was fall. The Governor had been paying for everything, including the soldiers’ food, from his own coffers for the past two years.

While most men would cave, Subercase would not. The Acadians would not yield without a fight, even against overwhelming odds. Even if it meant death.

The English clearly knew the layout of the fort, town, and homes. They knew the condition of the soldiers and residents. And England, their motherland, had not abandoned them like France had abandoned Acadia. It’s not that the French monarchy and nobles didn’t know.

Subercase both pathetically and heroically wrote, thus,

“I have had means by my industry to borrow wherewith to subsist the garrison these two years. I have paid what I could, by selling all my moveables; I will give even to my last shirt, but I fear that all my pains will prove useless, if we are not succoured.”

Yet, bravely, he did not bow to the inevitable, and therefore, neither did the officers and soldiers under his command.

They did have at least a little time to prepare, as their Mi’kmaq brothers saw the ships arriving along the Digby Gully and fired upon them, but to no avail, of course. A sea of sails entering Digby narrows and blocked the harbour.

By October 5th, the English ships had arrived at Goat Island, within sight of Port Royal. It was like Hell was arriving.

They gathered the women and children inside the fort. The most vulnerable were sheltered in the black hole for protection. The black hole had no light or ventilation and in other circumstances, was a torture chamber.

The next day, the English began landing both north and south of Fort Anne and Port Royal, across Allain River and elsewhere.

The Acadian men fired upon the English from the fort but the cannons could not reach their ships in the river. There was no prayer of summoning the required strength or numbers to prevent the English incursion. It wasn’t for lack of spirit. It was for lack of France.

They engaged in a “hot skirmish.”

One of the British commanders attempted to erect a mortar battery in the muddy marshes across Allain Creek, on Abraham Dugas’s old marshes – but the soldiers were able to repulse them.

Across the river, from time to time, through the ships and smoke, Jean would have caught a glimpse of Marie’s parents’ home.

I’m sure he prayed with everything he had in him that they had all moved to safety.

The English erected their battery here, with the fort in full view just across Allain’s Creek.

They surrounded the fort and all of Port Royal. Across the river, above the fort, and below. Squeezing slowly from all sides, tighter and tighter.

Jean would have squinted to see the Levron home, across the river, when he could – but all he could see was ruins everyplace.

The Acadian and Mi’kmaq men engaged in guerrilla-style resistance outside the fort, firing small arms from houses and wooded areas. The Redcoats couldn’t see them well, as they dressed in skins and clothes like the Mi’kmaq that blended with nature. The French soldiers could spot their red coats easily – and there were red coats everywhere.

Many of their homes were burned.

Again.

Of course, they fired on the British from the fort, killing three, but were unable to prevent the British on the south side from establishing a camp about 400 yards from the fort – further up on or across from the Dugas land, shown in the distance, above.

The British landed along the river there, just behind the Hillsdale House.

They mounted their cannons and guns on the dykes, and pounded the Hell out of the fort every night, their cannons thundering and raining fire upon the fighters.

The star shape of the fort meant that their cannons could fire in any direction.

The English returned fire, of course, the deafening roar and blinding flash of the cannon’s discharge blending with the terrible and deadly scream of the bursting shells. And then, there were men’s screams, too.

It wasn’t enough.

The women and children were utterly terrified, praying continuously. They thought sure they would all die. Subercase requested a cease-fire so that the women and children could leave, which he was granted.

This suggests that at least some of the women were in the fort, which may have been the case for Marie and their three children.

Four days later, on October 10th, Subercase knew they were about to be massacred, along with everyone’s families who were now upstream but not out of harm’s way, He sent an officer to the English with a parley flag – but the English nearly killed him, not realizing his mission. The officer had not been announced in the traditional way, by a drummer. They exchanged blindfolded officers in good faith, hoping for negotiations.

Two days later, on the 12th, the English had advanced to within 300 feet of the fort and opened fire. They were so close that the French soldiers could hear their voices and their taunts.

They were this close – on the other side of the bushes, and the top of the hill is the Fort Anne rampart.

Not only were they just feet from the fort, the English used a new and very deadly invention for throwing grenades. All morning, the walls of the fort shook with the thunderous discharge of artillery – a murderous ball of hellfire, shells, and bursting grenades raining down upon the devoted few who stood manfully to their guns in a contest with but only one possible outcome.

Then, eerily, the fire abated, and the soldiers in the garrison waited – unable to see what was transpiring. The silence was deafening.

Two English officers could be seen approaching the fort on Dauphin Street bearing a flag of truce. Officers met them, blindfolded them, and led them in the gate, over the bridge, and to the Governor’s quarters.

The English commander had sent General Subercase a demand for surrender. That was at least better than the massacre that would have ensued otherwise.

The guns remained silent while negotiations ensued. Everyone’s future rested with the negotiating skills of Subercase, because it clearly didn’t rest with their ability to win the battle. The only possible saving grace would be the French fleet arriving in the harbour.

Those prayers would not be answered.

Still, they waited in terrified anticipation.

By the time the sun set, surrender terms had been reached. Their worst fears were not to be realized. They would not be massacred, and neither would their families. The English prisoners were released from the fort, and the British boats headed upriver to fetch the Acadian women and children. The absolute worst thing that the English could have done was to harm their families. However, they had no choice but to trust them.

The Acadians were allowed to keep six cannons and two mortars, although I have no idea why. Maybe as salve to their dignity. The English received the rest of what was inside the fort as spoils of war.

The men could not hold the fort, although they did their best in the face of insurmountable odds, and managed to last for 19 days. They also managed, thanks to Subercase, not to be slaughtered.

Hostilities ceased while the fort prepared for surrender. On October 16th, 1710, the key to the fort was handed over to the enemy by the revered and gallant Subercase. If you can’t win, save your men and at least live to fight another day.

As he did so, though, he quipped to Nicholson, the English commander, “hoping to give you a visit next spring.” Ironically, in some quarters, Subercase was accused of negligence.

Marie surely thought Jean would be massacred, but he was allowed to march out of the fort with full honors, carrying the French flag, “arms and baggage, drums beating and colors flying,” even in defeat.

Wretchedly clothed, bearing marks of bitter privation, the soldiers stood very tall and marched out of the fort with all the honors of war, saluting the English General as protocol required, as they passed through the British lines on their way to the water side of the fort that they had built. All they had left, other than their lives, was a small bit of dignity, afforded by the conquering English.

The English soldiers then marched across the bridge into the fort. Jean could hear their boots, rhythmically marching in triumph, as they stopped inside to halloo as they hoisted the Union Jack and drank the Queen’s health. The English ships and transports fired salvos of victory. The French soldiers stood stone-faced, staring into an uncertain future of defeat. Especially Jean. Yes, he was a French soldier, but he was also married to an Acadian woman. Now living on land controlled and conquered by the English, against whom he had fought. A man with a foot in both worlds. What would happen to him?

What would happen to his family?

You can see the same archway today at Fort Anne that the brave soldiers, including Jean, marched through.

As agreed, the French garrison of soldiers was transported to France by British ships. Most of the soldiers, who had been without pay or supplies for four years, were more than happy to be taken back to France and deposited on French soil, even if it was in a British warship.

We know that Jean was not required to leave. He and a few other French soldiers had married the daughters of Acadians, or Mi’kmaq. Some of those soldiers sailed away, abandoning their families, and others remained. Life was not by any means easy, as they were under constant suspicion and scrutiny. Ultimately, that may have contributed to his fate.

The surrender terms included specific provisions to protect the Acadian inhabitants. “Inhabitants within the gun range of the fort,” which was three miles, could remain in undisturbed possession of their land for up to two years if they wished, provided they were willing to swear an oath to the British Crown.

And therein lies the problem. That oath. But there was another option.

All French/Acadian residents could opt to move within those two years to any other French-held territory, such as Ile-Royal or Ile-St. Jean. Today, we know them as Cape Breton and Prince Edward Island.

Those at a greater distance than three miles were tolerated or allowed to remain on sufferance.

Previously, when the English won a battle, they eventually had simply gone away. The Acadians were hopeful that the English would just go away again and leave a few sentries as they had after past raids.

They also believed that the French fleet was just days or maybe weeks away someplace. They didn’t know that the French ships bound for Port Royal had been held and relieved of their supplies at Louisbourg. They were desperate there too.

There was no French fleet and no ships to rescue Port Royal.

This defeat had to be incredibly humiliating for a soldier.

The Acadians had done this so many times. Their homes had been burned at least twice, if not three or four times, since Jean had married Marie in 1703. But this time was different, because now the English were in charge.

There was at least a little preservation of dignity, but this was the end of French Acadia.

The next few weeks were, at best, confusing.

When the fort fell, the priest attempted to help by reuniting the Acadian settlers “in the upper region of the river” beyond that three-mile marker to protect them from the terms of capitulation requiring that despised oath of allegiance. Considered seditious by the British, Father Durand was taken prisoner in January 1711 and transported to Boston. Later that year, he was returned in a prisoner exchange.

But Jean was not there to greet him.

Gone Too Soon

Jean died sometime in 1711, between the dates of January 17th and the end of November.

How do we know this?

Recall that Father Durand was captured in January and taken to Boston. The last date that he performed any function and recorded it in the parish registers was January 17th. Of course, baptisms, marriages, and deaths did not occur every day, but at least one occurred every few days. In other words, Father Durand might have been in Port Royal a few days longer, but not many.

At the end of 1711, Father Durand’s name appears once again in the parish registers on December 20th, where he is performing baptisms and otherwise catching up on priestly duties that were neglected in his absence.

There was a priest who performed a few baptisms in late April, but Justin Durand recorded them in the parish registers when he returned.

Given that it took about 28 days to sail from Boston to Port Royal, he probably left Boston at the end of November.

After the more pressing events had taken place, in early 1712, in the registry, Father Durand recorded the death of Jean Garceau and several others in one entry.

The Nova Scotia Archives have omitted one name in their translation, but you can see the names clearly, including “Joseph Garcot.”

There was no adult Joseph Garcot, and we know from later records that his infant son, Joseph, died in 1789, so this had to be Jean Garceau.

After the names of the people who died, Angelique Comeau, wife of Jacques Laure, Germain Bourgeois, Joseph Garcot, and Pierre Teriot, the entry by Father Durand says. “tout mortes dans 1711 devant ma captivite.”

This translates literally to either:

  • All died in 1711 before (in front of) my captivity.
  • All died in 1711 during my captivity.

Two entries later, another woman, Marie La Perrier, wife of Pierre Le Blanc dit Jasmin, is noted the same way, but the wording is slightly different and says that she “et mort lors que j’etais a Boston dans 1711,“ which translates to “died when I was in Boston in 1711.” This is how we know that Jean did not die during the battle in 1710.

What neither entry says is that any of these people were in Boston WITH Father Durand.

What it does say is that they died IN 1711, not before, and while Father Durand was in Boston which explains why there was no death/burial entry for them when they died.

Since Father Durand recorded other deaths in 1710 and other clerical events in early 1711, it only makes sense that if these people had died before he was kidnapped, that he would have recorded their deaths and burials at the time they occurred, not later.

Furthermore, we know for a fact that Germaine Bourgeois was NOT in Boston with the priest because he was involved in the Massacre at Bloody Creek in July of 1711 in Acadia, and died after he was imprisoned – reportedly in Fort Anne.

Additionally, a married woman, Marie Comeau, was involved. There is confusion surrounding this identification, because a marriage record for Jacques Lore clearly states her name as Angelique, not Marie. There’s also a record that I have not been able to confirm that she gave birth on September 22, 1711, possibly in Pobomcoup, to a daughter. There is no baptismal record in either 1711 or 1712, as reported by some researchers, in the Port Royal records. We do know that Jacques Lore is listed in the 1714 census with a wife and two children, and remarried in 1721. There are no baptismal records or other records involving Angelique or any other wife during this timeframe. There is only one Jacques Lord, so there is little question that Father Durand is referring to his wife – but at best, this is confusing. I also question that the English would have kidnapped a woman, but we just don’t know for sure.

Let’s look at the evidence we have surrounding Jean’s death.

Father Durand did record one burial on October 14th, 1710, stating that a child had died during the siege against the English.

No other burials were recorded during that time, which may or may not mean that the French and Acadians experienced none. However, if the child’s death and burial were recorded, it stands to reason that other deaths would have been too. I found no recorded battle deaths, but assuredly several men were injured. Two younger, soldier-age men died later in 1710, so it’s possible that Jean Garceau was injured.

I found an interesting book that gives accounts of the 1710/1711 event. I don’t see any mention of Acadian hostages in 1711 though.

The book also says Durand was held hostage for two years, and we know unquestionably that he was not.

The single most compelling piece of evidence that Jean Garceau was NOT with Father Durand in Boston is the fact that his widow, Marie Levron, married Alexander Richard only six days after Father Durand returned from Boston and recorded the entry in the parish register as the first marriage he performed less than a week after returning

Father Durand performed the marriage of Marie Levron, widow of Jean Garceau, to Alexander Richard the day after Christmas, December 26th. If he had brought the news of Jean’s death with him, informing his widow, I doubt very seriously if she would marry six days later.

It’s much more likely that Jean had died months earlier, and Marie was just waiting for a priest to marry her to Alexander.

By late December, she had had enough time to grieve, especially considering that she had three babies and needed a husband. Farming and raising a family in an agrarian society requires two people.

Based on all of the evidence, taken together, I think Jean Garceau died in Acadia and is probably buried in the Garrison graveyard at Fort Anne with other soldiers and many Acadian family founders who died during this time.

Alternatively, if he died in or near Port Royal, he could have been buried in the cemetery by the Mass House at BelleIsle, but I suspect that they buried him where he fought the good fight.

It just seems so unfair that after all he survived, that something laid him low after the battles were over.

Closing Notes

I simply could not have done this without Cousin Mark, for whom I am exceedingly grateful. Mark has the patience of a saint, and yes, I’ve told him as much. It’s wonderful to have such an amazing cousin!

Here are closing thoughts from Mark:

As for Garceau/Soulard, please remember that I had NOT found the records to be conclusive, but tentative, as I could not find Jean’s birth record anywhere.

Regarding Jean’ parents:

“I believe it very possible, however that they were, (his parents) although given the marriage date and the list of children appearing regularly thereafter, it seems likely that if they were his parents, he was born out of wedlock before 1685. Pierre was 33 when married and Jacquette 18. It would also account for his joining the military at a young age and going overseas. But all that is speculative.”

Nevertheless, the couple I found remains the best possibility, after considerable research. I placed research notes on Jean Garceau’s WikiTree profile.

And this was one of the “easiest” Acadians to research.

Easy, indeed, Mark. There is nothing easy about them – Acadian research, nor their lives and challenges they so bravely faced.

They unflinchingly stared terror straight in the eyes.

__________________________________________________

Follow DNAexplain on Facebook, here.

Share the Love!

You’re always welcome to forward articles or links to friends and share on social media.

If you haven’t already subscribed (it’s free,) you can receive an e-mail whenever I publish by clicking the “follow” button on the main blog page, here.

You Can Help Keep This Blog Free

I receive a small contribution when you click on some of the links to vendors in my articles. This does NOT increase your price but helps me keep the lights on and this informational blog free for everyone. Please click on the links in the articles or to the vendors below if you are purchasing products or DNA testing.

Thank you so much.

DNA Purchases and Free Uploads

Genealogy Products and Services

My Books

Genealogy Books

Genealogy Research

What IS the McNeil Family History, by George Franklin McNeil – 52 Ancestors #439

George Franklin McNeil (1934-2018) was my cousin and friend. I had the privilege of meeting him in person in 2004 in Wilkes County, North Carolina, land of our ancestors.

By that time, I had been corresponding with George and his wife, Joyce Dancy McNeil (1937-2003) for decades. I was related to both George and Joyce individually in multiple ways through several Wilkes County families: the McNiels, however you spell it, Vannoy, Hickerson, Shepherd, and more.

George and Joyce spent more than a quarter century traipsing through the mountains and documenting the cemeteries, their locations, and burials in Wilkes County. Many were unmaintained family plots, deep in the underbrush, nearly lost forever. This mission was truly their legacy and a result of their love of history and genealogy.

Joyce and George were kind enough to send me letters with information when I was a novice genealogist, finding my way and making those wonderful early discoveries of who my ancestors were, and where they lived. Yes, before the days of the internet and databases where hints are served up to eager genealogists. George never adopted technology and staunchly refused to sign up for an email account. “Call me,” he would say. How I wish I could now.

As I matured in the field, I was able to contribute to their research and eventually test George’s Y-DNA and autosomal DNA.

Before his death, George donated his research and cemetery database to the Wilkes County Genealogical Society as an avenue to fund their efforts. The McNeil Family History Room carries his name, and lookups are available for a fee.

George penned his understanding of the McNeil/McNiel genealogy before his death. He distributed it widely among those requesting information. I think he got tired of having to write the same information over and over in letter after letter. When I asked if I could share this, he cheerfully said, “Of course.” George is gone now, and unfortunately, I can’t ask him any more questions.

There are no more trips with Cousin George riding through the beautiful rolling countryside to stare at fields where cemeteries once stood before chicken houses usurped the few flat places in the county – clearly flat land that was once just as eagerly sought-after for cemeteries.

George drew maps of the locations he was going to take you to. He drew maps for me, and several cousins have sent me maps he drew for them as well. He would tell you that he would “ride along” because otherwise, you would never find the locations. He was dead right, too.

In honor of George’s years of work, I’m publishing the document cousin George sent me about our ancestor, the Elder George McNiel, as cousin George referred to him. George would want this to be shared and certainly took every opportunity to do so himself.

I wrote an original article about the Reverend George McNiel, here, but since that time, I’ve had the opportunity to obtain additional records. After George’s work, I’ll have some commentary (did you have any doubt about that) and will provide additional records and updated DNA information in a future article.

George’s original document didn’t include photos, so I’ve added some that I took with him in the appropriate places.

Thank you, Cousin George, and Godspeed. PS – If you figure out who George’s parents were – could you please let me know! 😊

George’s article begins here. My commentary is noted as “RJE Note.” Everything else, other than photos, are verbatim.

What IS the McNeil Family History?

(By George Franklin McNeil, 4G-Grandson through one line, and 5G-Grandson through another line of the George McNiel who arrived in Wilkes County, NC in 1778, and died in the Parsonville Community in 1805. My late wife, Joyce Dancy McNeil, was an avid genealogist during the last 25 years of her life. She spent many of those years trying to unravel my ancestry. She obviously uncovered more questions than she found answers. This was before the days of the Internet and Google, so we accumulated quite a file of printed material. Much of it is contradictory. I will try to present the major differences in a logical sequence, and let you choose the story you like best.)

In this paper, I will refer to the progenitor as Elder George McNiel. I do that for two reasons. He was the first McNiel to arrive in Wilkes County, probably arriving in 1778, the first year of the existence of the county. Almost every McNeil family since then has had a son named George. To clarify which George I am talking about, I use Elder when I am talking about this eldest George. He was also a Baptist preacher.

In those days, Baptists were very adamant about equality in the church. God regarded every person as equal, they said, even though they didn’t let women say much in church. They absolutely prohibited the use of any kind of title that would suggest that one person had authority over another in the hierarchy of things. Most church covenants of the day included a section stating that no one was to be called anything other than “Brother” or “Sister.” They did make one exception. Preachers and deacons were called Elders of the Church, and were often referred to in church records by the title of Elder. So, our George was an Elder in our family, and an Elder in the Baptist Church.

Ask any McNeil, McNiell, McNeil or McNeill whose family roots extend to the tri-state area of Northwestern North Carolina, Southwestern Virginia or Eastern Tennessee, and they will tell you they are Scottish. Their earliest known ancestor was a Baptist preacher named George McNeil who arrived in Wilkes County about the time of the Revolutionary War. He bought land and settled in the Reddies River Community, but helped start many of the earliest Baptist churches in parts/most/all of the three state area. Minutes of the Strawberry, Yadkin and Mountain Baptist Associations record that he often moderated their annual meetings. He started a church near his home that was sometimes referred to in religious records as George McNiel’s Meetinghouse, and sometimes as Deepeford Meetinghouse. He was elected Wilkes County Register of Deeds and served in that office until he died. In his later years, he moved to a place on the headwaters of Lewis Fork Creek that became known as Parsonville. He is buried in a graveyard in a cow pasture in that community.

So far, so good. But from here, each descendant’s story usually differs significantly from, or completely contradicts another.

My Daddy’s Version

(RJE Note – George’s father was Commodore Christie McNeil (1898-1988), son of George Franklin McNeil (1866-1935), son of Jesse A. “Tess” McNeil (1825-1891), son of George McNeil (1802-1878), son of Rev. James McNiel (1763-1833), son of the Elder George McNiel born about 1720 and died in 1805.)

McNiels are Scotch-Irish. The prefix “Mc” means “son of” in Scotland, so McNiel means “son of Niel.” We don’t descend from the MacNiels of Barra (but I can’t remember where he said we came from.) Our earliest ancestor in this section was Elder George. While North Carolina was still an English colony, George came up the Cape Fear River and settled in what became Moore County amongst a large contingent of Scotch-Irish around Cross Creek — now Fayetteville in Cumberland County. Soon, he moved a little further northwest and came under the influence of the Sandy Creek Baptist congregation and one of their famous preachers like Shubal Stearns and the Murphy Brothers. Eventually, the Sandy Creek Baptists commissioned Elder George as a church planter and encouraged him to go to the wild frontier in the mountains of northwestern North Carolina.

About the time of the Revolutionary War, Elder George came to Wilkes County and bought land on the South Fork of Reddies River adjoining Robert Shepherd’s land. He helped organize Briar Creek Baptist Church, and (Old) Roaring River Baptist Church. He was involved in some way in starting Lewis Fork Baptist Church. Three Forks Baptist Church in Boone claims that he was involved in their early history. He started a preaching point on top of Deep Ford Hill, just a short distance from his home. (Although Flat Rock Baptist Church’s minutes say their preacher went to help organize a church here in about 1792, I can’t find any record of it being officially organized at that time. It was organized on ye 7th Aprile 1798 as “Baptist Church of Christ at Reddies River” which was the normal naming convention for Baptist churches of the day. That congregation used the old Meetinghouse for about 10 years, then moved to Seed Tick Hill — across the road and river from Old Union Township School — and half a century later to its present location a short distance further up the river. It is now known as Old Reddies River Primitive Baptist Church, and services are no longer held there.)

In his later age, Elder George moved west to the headwaters of Lewis Fork Creek and started a church. (Daddy thought the name of the church was Pine Run Baptist. However, Pine Run is just over the crest of the Blue Ridge in Ashe County and Pine Run Baptist Church is located there today.) Elder George is buried in an old graveyard across the creek from where he lived.

Our line of descent came through Elder George’s son, James, whose wife was Mary ‘Polly’ Shepherd. (Daddy didn’t know the name of Elder George’s wife or of his other children.)

George William McNiel’s Additions

George William McNiel was the son of Elder George’s son Thomas and his wife Mary Hannah Parsons. George W. was born in 1825, so his grandfather had been dead 20 years when he was born. As the centennial of Elder George’s death approached (RJE -in 1905), some of the family came up with the idea of having a ceremony to mark the anniversary. Rev. William Harrison Eller of Greensboro wrote George W. asking for any information he had about his grandfather. George W did not answer the letter for almost two years, and the information he finally supplied was limited. One of his statements was “My grandfather (Elder George) came into the State of Virginia with his brothers John and Thomas.” He also wrote, “He came into the State of Virginia and married a Miss Coats.” He then lists the names of some of the children and grandchildren of Elder George.

Booklet Distributed at the Centennial Observance of Elder George’s Death

Pages 90-101 of Judge Hayes’ book, Genealogy of the McNiel Clan, appear to be a reproduction or summary of the Centennial Observance hand-out. Page 92 refers to “tradition,” but no source is mentioned. It says Elder George had a daughter, Mary, born in Scotland. It also says that Elder George was closely associated with the Sandy Creek Baptists and their preachers, Shubal Stearns, the Murphy Brothers and John Gano. (RJE note – read about John Gano here, here, here and here in conjunction with his early forays into North Carolina and his association with the Vannoy family.)

George “attended upon the ministry” of Shubal Stearns before his ordination. (From the structure of the whole paragraph, I can’t tell whether Stearns was preparing Elder George for ordination or George was preparing Stearns for ordination.)

(RJE note – Stearns was baptized into the ministry in 1751. Read about him here, and here. Elder George’s preaching style may have been similar to Stearns’s charismatic “Holy whine.” Sandy Creek was Stearns’s home church. He died and was buried there in 1771.)

(RJE note -You can see the Sandy Creek Baptist Church, above, here, here, and here.)

Rev. Joseph Murphy was baptized at Deep River, near the McNiel home in Moore County. Elder George served as a volunteer chaplain during the Revolutionary War.

The writing includes much history about early Baptist churches and associations, with Elder George’s name sprinkled here and there. However, it is impossible to determine the dates when he was involved. For instance, it may have been started in the 1750’s and still exists today. Then Elder George may be said to have been associated with it, but we can’t tell whether it was in the 1750’s or fifty years later.

If you have not read his version of family history, you should borrow a copy of Hayes’ Genealogy of the McNiel Clan from the library at Wilkes Community College and read pages 90-101.

(RJE note – a full text version of this book is available at FamilySearch, here.)

History of North Carolina Baptists, by G. W. Paschal – 1955

Shubal Stearns organized the Sandy Creek Baptist Association in 1758. He died on 29 Nov 1771. The Yadkin Baptist Association was organized in 1786. The Mountain Baptist Association was organized in 1797. George McNiel is mentioned several times:

  • 1776 – In a list of “unlettered” preachers active in Northwestern North Carolina
  • 1786-89 – Moderator of the Strawberry Baptist Association
  • 1787-89 – Moderator of the Yadkin Baptist Association
  • 1794-1800 – Messenger from Briar Creek Baptist Church to the Association
  • 1794 – Helped organize Lewis Fork Baptist Church
  • 1795 – Preacher at Lewis Fork Baptist Church

Version Published in 1933

James Larkin Pearson was a native Wilkes Countian who gained a reputation as an author, poet and newspaper publisher. His mother was Mary Louise McNiel, daughter of Larkin McNiel and Nellie Ferguson McNiel, so he was Elder George’s Great-grandson. In 1933, Pearson published the first (and only) issue of The McNiel Family Record. In it, he stated his intention to print an issue each month and to feature one McNiel family per issue. He solicited paid subscriptions and submissions of family histories. (His response must have been limited in both endeavors — no more issues were printed.) In the first issue, Pearson printed an article based on information furnished by Rev. Eller. It said that George had departed from Glasgow, Scotland along with his brothers, John and Thomas. Mary (George’s daughter) came to see them off on their voyage to America. She remained on the wharf, waving goodbye and George stood on the aft deck looking back, until the land vanished over the horizon.

(RJE Note – George and Thomas McNeil are both found as adults in Spotsylvania County, VA in 1752, both taking tailor apprentices.)

The McNiel Reunion

In 1935, a big McNiel reunion was scheduled – well promoted and advertised. My father and his brother, who were living in Roanoke Rapids, NC at the time, heard about it, and even in Great Depression days were able to scratch up enough money for train fare to North Wilkesboro. As best I can reconstruct events, Robert McNeill, one of Milton McNeill’s sons (that’s the same Milton who served on the centennial memorial committee), an attorney in Washington, DC, spearheaded the reunion idea. At about the same time, Robert was the leader in organizing The Clan MacNeil Association of America and was elected its first president. It seems that Robert enlisted James Larkin Pearson and Johnson J. Hayes as coordinators of the reunion.

The event was well attended, according to what Daddy told me. The organizers announced to the attendees that they hoped to gather information about all the descendants of Elder George McNiel. To that end, each family was encouraged to gather and write down the name and vital dates of every member of their immediate family, and trace their McNiel lineage back as far as they could. After everybody responded, some variety of book would be published to present all this history. There seemed to be a lot of enthusiasm, and the heads of many families promised to get to work on the project.

Then came the keynote address by Robert McNeill. Unfortunately, he chose not to talk about family history, but launched into a hard-core political campaign speech. He extolled the Hoover Administration and denounced the Roosevelt Administration. Then he urged all those present to be sure to vote to return the Republican Party to power next year.

In rural and small-town Carolina, in the midst of the Great Depression, there were those in the audience who did not share Robert’s opinions. They were offended by his speech, doubly so because he had chosen to use the crowd that had gathered for a totally different purpose. The reunion ended in disarray, with some families vowing that they “wouldn’t give him air if he were in a jug.” Some families sent in information about their families, others didn’t send in anything. No published data came out of the reunion until many years later.

Genealogy of the McNiel Clan, by Judge Johnson J. Hayes – 1965

Some 30 years after the ill-fated reunion, Judge Hayes attempted to make sense of the material that had been submitted much earlier. The result is a booklet that he self-published and has been out of print for almost 50 years. Today, his booklet is given more credence than it probably deserves. With his quite detailed history of Wilkes County, titled The Land of Wilkes, the Judge established a reputation as a thorough and accurate researcher. Many people today want to think that the information in his booklet is the result of his personal research, and is entitled to great respect. However, on page 1 he plainly says that the booklet is based on information submitted following the reunion. While the booklet is a valuable tool for researchers of McNiel family history, everybody needs to be aware that there are many omissions and many errors in the data presented.

Ben Rose’s Version

In the latter part of the 20th century, one of the Baptist Conventions in Virginia asked Ben Rose to write a history of early Baptist activities in the state, and to develop profiles of as many early preachers and leaders as he could. He did not research our Elder George, but he developed a profile on Elder Thomas McNiel of Spotsylvania County.

Rose concluded that Thomas’ parents and grandparents had been born in the colonies. Two earlier generations had been ship owners and masters engaged in local trade between ports in Ireland, Wales and Scotland. It is Rose’s conjecture that the family of the master lived on board the ship, and probably did not claim a home ashore.

What’s the Real Story?

Nobody knows for sure! After spending more than a third of a century trying to make sense of the stories told about Elder George McNiel, that is my honest evaluation. We have found nothing that we can tie to him before 1758. The name, George McNiel, appears a few times in Spotsylvania County, VA records. Those records were made at the time each particular event happened. They all occurred between 1758 and 1775. His involvement in helping organize Baptist churches in Northwestern North Carolina and participating in and moderating the annual meetings of the Strawberry, Yadkin, and Mountain Baptist Associations is documented in minutes recorded at the time they happened. Public records confirm that he served as Register of Deeds for Wilkes County. Written accounts of the proceedings of the NC General Assembly confirm that he was considered for a pension for Revolutionary War service and it was denied on the basis that he had not officially enlisted in a militia unit and he had already been compensated for his horse. These events in North Carolina happened after 1778. I believe the Spotsylvania County VA and the North Carolina records refer to the same person.

All the details about his personal life—date of birth, place of birth, names of parents, education, place(s) of residence before 1758, names of wife/wives, date(s) of marriage(s), total number of children, exact dates of birth of some children, place of birth of the children, involvement with Sandy Creek Baptists and their preachers, and many other details—are either omitted or based on word of mouth accounts passed down for a hundred years through families of different children, grandchildren, etc. The first time I can find that any of this kind of information was written down was when his grandson, George William McNiel, responded to an inquiry from Rev. W. H. Eller in 1898—almost a century after Elder George’s death. This grandson never saw his grandfather, being born 20 years after Elder George’s death. That it took George William almost two years to respond to the inquiry indicates to me that he was not very interested in such things and probably didn’t know much family history. He came up with something as a favor to Rev. Eller.

Over the past century, many different people have taken the few pieces of known information and elaborated on them. Some would not have been above a little puffery, or of adding some events just to make things interesting. When I questioned the details one author had written, he replied, “I can’t prove that it happened, but you can’t prove that it didn’t.”

If you find a nicely written, fairly complete biography of Elder George, my advice is to look at the sources. Unless those sources were recorded at the time the event happened, take it with a grain of salt. I can take selected versions of material printed after 1900 and make his story say anything I want it to say.

Some family traditions, and his tombstone, indicate that Elder George McNiel was born in Glasgow, Scotland. If The McNiel Family Record is correct in saying that he had brothers John and Thomas, and if you believe Spotsylvania County records that indicate that Thomas and George, who were neighbors in the county, were brothers, and if you believe Ben Rose’s profile of Thomas’s ancestors compiled for Virginia Baptists, then George and his parents were born in the colonies, and their distant ancestors had lived aboard their ship. Therefore, he would not have been born in Glasgow, nor would he have departed from there, leaving his daughter, Mary, standing on the wharf. If you believe that George, John, and Thomas sailed from Glasgow, leaving his daughter Mary on the wharf, you open a whole different can of worms. Who was Mary’s mother?

Was the mother dead or alive? George is said to have fathered a daughter named Mary in America in the 1774/84 time frame. If he had a daughter named Mary in Scotland, would he have named another one Mary? I don’t think there is proof of where George was born. You can accept the version that suits your fancy.

Who was George’s wife (wives)? If he left a daughter, Mary, on the wharf in Scotland, perhaps he had a wife there that we don’t know about. I’ve never heard of one. Did she die in Scotland? Did she later join George in the colonies? Records are silent about this possibility.

Elder George’s grandson, George William, wrote that his grandfather “came into the state of Virginia and married a Miss Coats.” Where did she come from? When did they get married? How does his “Miss Coats” turn into “Mary Coats”? Public records in Wilkes County show that George and Sally McNiel witnessed a bill of sale transferring ownership of 3 Negro slaves, August, Cumbo, and Bird, from John Stubblefield of Wilkes to Jacob Nichols of Rowan on 3 Oct 1782. Documents in the loose estate papers in the State Archives in Raleigh, dated 2 Feb 1808, show that William McNiel was the administrator of the estate of George and Sarah McNiel in Wilkes County. There could have been a wife named Mary, but public records suggest that from at least as early as 1782 until his death, his wife’s name was Sarah.

(RJE Note – I wrote about Mary, Sarah, Miss Coates, here.)

Most family histories attribute eight children to Elder George and Mary Coats. The dates of birth range from 1758 for John to 1782 for Thomas. That’s 24 years. While not impossible, that’s a rather long period for a woman to be having babies. If we examine the documented and estimated dates of birth for the children, there is one child, then a gap of 7 years, six more children, a gap of 6 years, and then one more. That’s not a natural pattern for a woman to have children. Were there two or three babies who died during each of those gaps? Did Mary actually have 12-15 babies? Or did a wife die and there was an elapsed period of time before he remarried?

There were two Federal Censuses taken during Elder George’s lifetime—1790 and 1800. At that time, the Census did not include the name of each member of the family. Only the name of the head of household was recorded, along with the number of males and the number of females living in the household, placed in broad age groupings. There is no woman in his household in either Census old enough to have been the mother of all the children attributed to Mary Coats. It’s impossible to fit the ages of the children attributed to Elder George into the age groupings in the Censuses. Of course, some of his children could have been visiting somebody else, or some grandchildren could have been visiting in his home on the day the Census Enumerator came by. Anyway, the Censuses don’t fit the family as traditionally known.

When can George and his brothers first be documented in the colonies? From several sources, we are told that Elder George worked with the Sandy Creek Baptists and their preachers, especially Shubal Stearns. Paschal tells us that the Sandy Creek Association was formed in 1758 and that Stearns died in 1771. My wife spent several months looking through records of the Cross Creek NC Scots and could not find a George, John, or Thomas that could fit into what we know about later records. If the three brothers lived in the Cross Creek community, she couldn’t find their trail. If he were so closely associated with Shubal Stearns and Sandy Creek, why did Paschal not find him there? Stearns and Sandy Creek are quite well covered by Paschal. Why is George mentioned by Paschal only after 1786, the time when we know he was living on Reddies River? A George McNiel that I believe was our ancestor was living in Spotsylvania County, VA during this period. Did he travel between Spotsylvania County and Sandy Creek?

Spotsylvania County, VA public records show that a Thomas McNiel bought land from John Lea on 4 Aug 1752. Records suggest that Thomas was a Baptist preacher. He eventually wound up in Caswell County, NC, where his will was proved at the December 1781 session of court. There is no trail of John.

On 7 Mar 1758, George McNiel witnessed the will of William Matthews in Spotsylvania County.

He and Thomas were charged with attending unauthorized religious services in Caroline County, VA, in 1768. The charges were dismissed. Elder George was assistant to the preacher at Lower Spotsylvania Baptist Church (now Wallers Baptist Church) in 1772.

On 13 Feb 1775, Daniel and George Musick sold 68 acres of land in Spotsylvania County, adjoining John Shepherd, to George McNiel. In that same year, George McNiel witnessed the deed when John Shepherd sold 500 acres in Spotsylvania County to Mack McDaniel.

On 12 Mar 1778, George McNiel purchased 120 acres on the South Fork of Reddies River in Wilkes County, NC, adjoining land owned by Roland Judd and Robert Shepherd. On 20 Nov 1778, he entered 132 acres on both sides of the South Fork of Reddies River adjoining Robert Shepherd. This was Entry No. 35, indicating that it was made very shortly after Wilkes County was formed. NC Grant No. 442 was issued for this land on 23 Oct 1782. On 15 Apr 1780, he entered another 100 acres on the South Fork of Reddies River, and on 2 Aug 1791, he entered 222 acres on the North Fork of Lewis Fork Creek.

We know that the McNiels and Shepherds were neighbors in Spotsylvania County. Two of the McNiels married Shepherds. That the McNiels settled beside the Shepherds in Wilkes County indicates to me that the Wilkes County George McNiel is the same one who had lived beside the Shepherds in Virginia.

Virginia records indicate that George was involved in religious activities before he came to Wilkes County. Tradition says he was trained as a Presbyterian preacher but became a Baptist after reaching the colonies. One story I have heard was that he said he changed because there were more Baptists to preach to. In History of North Carolina Baptists by G. W. Paschal, Elder George is on a list of “unlettered” preachers active in Northwestern North Carolina. So, how well trained was he?

Old church records substantiate his involvement in establishing Brier Creek Baptist Church and (Old) Roaring River Baptist Church in Wilkes County. In the early 1790s, he started a preaching point on top of Deep Ford Hill, a short distance from his home at the time. Early Baptist records sometimes refer to this as George McNiel’s Meetinghouse and sometimes as Deep Ford Meetinghouse. (Prior to American independence, the Anglican Church was the “official church,” supported by taxes and having clergy approved by the Church in England. A building used by the Anglican Church was the only facility in colonial America that could be called a “Church.” The places where people of any other religious persuasion worshipped could not be called a church, so the name given to them was “Meetinghouse.” By the 1790s, after Independence, Baptist worship sites legally could have been called a church, but people were so accustomed to calling them “Meetinghouses” that the term continued for years. In fact, I can remember old folks continuing to call the churches in our community Meetinghouses as late as the 1940s.) The sites of the old church and its associated graveyard have undergone so many changes that neither can be identified today.

Minutes of (Old) Reddies River (Primitive) Baptist Church state that the Deep Ford Meetinghouse was where that church was constituted on “ye 7th Aprile 1798” and that they continued to use it for worship services for the next ten years or so. The location of the road has been changed. The Deep Ford is no longer used and its exact site is no longer remembered. The supposed site of the church is covered in timber and has been logged several times, so any trace of a church would have been destroyed years ago.

The McNiel and Shepherd families were active in the new church, Reddies River (Primitive) Baptist Church. I assume they had been active in the older Deep Ford Meetinghouse. There is no way for us to know who was buried in the old graveyard. I can only assume that the older Shepherds and perhaps a couple of Elder George’s children were among those buried there. Many residents of the community with whom I have spoken can remember the old graveyard and remember that it was located in the southwestern quadrant formed by the intersection of Highway 16 and Shingle Gap Road. Ann McGlamery Carter, who grew up almost next door to the graveyard, told me that she remembered playing hide and seek in it when she was a little girl. She thought there were a few inscribed tombstones, but most of them were fieldstones. Some were large enough for her to hide behind, she said. It is a common allegation by residents of the community that Vance Lovette used the tombstones in the foundation of a chicken house that he built in the 1930s on or close to the graveyard site. (The old chicken house ceased being used in the 1970s and was bulldozed into a nearby ravine a few years later.) Several mobile homes are now located on the site of the old graveyard.

(RJE note – George took me to this location. I wrote about it in two articles about Robert Shepherd and his daughter, Elizabeth Shepherd.)

Elder George was also involved in establishing Lewis Fork Baptist Church in Wilkes County and Three Forks Baptist Church in what is now Watauga County. Most churches of that day had services on only one Sunday a month, and the same preacher served several churches. Therefore, it is probable that Elder George preached at most of the Baptist churches in existence at that time in the tri-state area. He was active in various associations of churches, often moderating their annual meetings.

George’s Later Life

I think it would have been about 1797 or 1798 when he moved from his home along the South Fork of Reddies River to a place on the headwaters of Lewis Fork Creek that is now called the Parsonsville Community.

A new church, Reddies River (Primitive) Baptist Church, was organized at the location of his old church in 1798. That probably meant that Elder George had stopped using the church building. I think that is about the time he moved away from Reddies River. The new congregation didn’t have a preacher for years, but Elder George was called upon for baptisms and funerals. I don’t have any documentary proof of why he moved to the North Prong of Lewis Fork Creek. He had entered land on Lewis Fork Creek in 1791. Perhaps, for some reason, he preferred it to his home on Reddies River. His youngest son, Thomas, must have moved with him, because a few years later, Thomas married Mary Hannah Parsons, whose family gave the Parsonsville community its name. Thomas and Hannah are buried in the same graveyard as Elder George.

I can remember when a rather large house stood on the opposite side of the Parsonsville Road from the graveyard where Elder George is buried. It had been the home of George W. Welch. Two chimneys from that house are still standing in 2013.

(RJE Note – This is a 2004 photo of the location as shown to me by Cousin George when we visited the Elder George McNeil cemetery.)

I have seen descriptions of the location of Elder George’s house as being “back of the George Welch house.” To me, that sounds like the Welch house was standing when George moved there. However, that is not the case. Actually, Welch married America A. Parsons, Elder George’s great-granddaughter, and they probably lived in the house from about 1875 to 1940. I think Elder George’s house was back of where the George Welch house was later built.

Records seem to prove that Elder George served as Wilkes County Register of Deeds until close to the time he died. His signature appears on some of the earliest documents. I’m not sure where the official office of the Register of Deeds was in those days, and I don’t know how frequently he had to be in the office. In those days, documents had to be “proved” in a regular session of court before they could be recorded. Court was held only three or four times a year. Perhaps the only time he had to be in the office was during and immediately after each court session. If that is true, I can see how he could live in Parsonsville and attend his office in Wilkesboro, some fifteen miles away. However, if he had to be in the office every day, I don’t understand how an 85+ year old man tolerated such a commute. I don’t think the roads would have accommodated a buggy, so his transportation would have been by horseback. Perhaps he could have boarded with someone living near town during the week and went home only on weekends. (A problem is that there was no town during the early part of his tenure.) In 1799, the General Assembly ordered Wilkes County to acquire some land for the county seat, and build a court house, stocks, and jail. The land that was acquired had disputed ownership and was tied up in a lawsuit until 1837.

Elder George died 7 June 1805. As the centennial of his death approached, family members came up with the idea of having a memorial service to commemorate the anniversary. The resolution by the Brushy Mountain Association to observe the centennial of his death says that no tombstone had been erected to mark his grave. The Brushy Mountain Baptist Association provided funds to buy one. A committee of relatives was named to coordinate the proceedings. The committee gathered information about Elder George’s life and had a booklet printed that was made available to those attending the service in 1905. The tombstone was erected in the graveyard directly across the creek and road from where his house had been located. It is a granite shaft about 10 inches square and some 4 feet high, resting on a base of three granite blocks of graduated size. The shaft is inscribed on three sides:

“Elder George McNeill was born in Glasgow, Scotland in or about the year 1720 and departed this life June 7, 1805.”

“He was one of the pioneer Baptist preachers and organized the Yadkin and later the Mountain Baptist Associations. He was a patriotic citizen and companion of the American Army in the war of the Revolution.”

“Committee: J. M. Eller, J. O. McNeill, G. W. Walsh, T. L. McNeill, M. McNeill.”

Whether or not the granite marker is supposed to be at the exact spot of his grave, or whether it just marks its general location, I do not know. There are no other inscribed tombstones at adjoining graves. His son, Thomas, and his grandson, George William, are buried in the graveyard, but their graves are a couple of rows west of his tombstone.

Over the years, the graveyard was not maintained. Trees and weeds grew in it. When I first remember it, it was in a cow pasture. Periodically, the cattle would turn over the tombstones, including Elder George’s.

It was probably in the 1980s when a few descendants cleaned up the graveyard and built a barbed-wire fence around it. Trees continued to grow in it.

I visited the graveyard periodically, and by the beginning of the 21st century, the barbed-wire fence was down in places, and most of the tombstones were turned over again. Weeds and briars were so thick that it was best to visit in the wintertime. In the fall of 2005, a group of descendants and friends spent one Saturday cutting and removing weeds and bushes, probing for and resetting grave markers, and removing a large dead poplar tree that threatened the graveyard. Since then, the graveyard has been cleaned off about once a year. The land is owned by an elderly man who lives outside of Wilkes County. The cemetery is not separately deeded nor is there a deeded right-of-way to it from the road. (RJE note – George wrote this document in 2013.)

How Do You Spell McNeil Anyway?

You will note a discrepancy between the way the surname is spelled on the tombstone and in this commentary. Signatures on various public documents show plainly that Elder George spelled his surname “McNiel.” Later, it became fashionable in some branches of the family to add an extra “I.”

One bachelor who was considered to be rather well off, and who retained the original spelling, had brothers, each married with a family to support and struggling financially, who changed their name to McNiell. The bachelor told someone, rather facetiously I suspect, that when your net worth exceeded a thousand dollars, you could add the extra “I.”

For some reason, some of the family started using McNeil or McNeill. One of the earlier advocates of the McNeill version was Rev. Milton McNeill. He was not only a preacher, but a politician as well. He served in most elected offices in the county as well as in the state legislature. He is the “M. McNeill” listed as a member of the centennial committee on Elder George’s tombstone. (His obituary refers to him as the “best known man in Wilkes County.”)

The other McNiels on the committee, J(ames) O(liver) and T(homas) I(rvin), both actually spelled their name McNiel, but evidently Milton prevailed to have all surnames on the tombstone spelled the way he spelled his. (The G. W. Walsh named as a committeeman on the tombstone descended from those who spelled their name Walsh, but he actually spelled his name “Welch.” He married America A. Parsons, who was Elder George’s great-granddaughter and built their house across the road from the graveyard. Chimneys of his house still stand in 2013.)

Don’t let anybody tell you that those with different spellings are not related. Essentially all of those from the tri-state area with either variation of the spelling descend from Elder George. I had uncles who used McNeil as well as some who used McNiel.

Today, the variation in the way the surname is spelled continues. I guess we just don’t know what our name is.

What About the Battle of King’s Mountain?

Many of his descendants say Elder George was at the Battle of King’s Mountain on 7 Oct 1780, during which a loosely organized group of volunteer militia from Eastern Tennessee, Western Virginia, and Northwestern North Carolina (known as the Overmountain Men) attacked and utterly destroyed a regiment of trained British soldiers along with some local Loyalist followers. There is no mention of him on the monument at King’s Mountain or in any official roster of men at the battle.

In 1881, a book titled King’s Mountain and its Heroes, written by Lyman C. Draper, was published, giving a rather detailed account of the events surrounding the battle. I have summarized that book in the following pages.

There were nine company-sized militia units involved in the battle, each under its own Colonel. Usually, a county raised a militia unit primarily to protect the settlers from Indian raids. Each of the units now looking for Colonel Ferguson had chased Indians, but they had never trained together or been in battle together. There was no overall commander, until they finally chose one during the march.

It’s hard to determine the exact number of men on either side who were actually engaged in the battle. The militia units were almost 1,800 strong, but as we will learn later, about half of them did not get to the battle. The estimated strength of the British varies all over the place, but it is believed that the number of men actually engaged in hostilities on each side was fairly equally matched, at about 900. Today, the commander of an attacking force wants at least twice the number of troops, and would like to have three times as many as the defending troops. How can we explain the lop-sided outcome of this battle in which the forces were very nearly equal in size? The Overmountain Men were motivated. They had better weapons. They used different tactics. The high ground occupied by the British, usually a military advantage, turned out to be a huge disadvantage. And maybe there was a little luck and answers to Patriot prayers.

What had got these backwoods farmers so riled up that they went looking for a fight? British General Cornwallis had landed his army at Charleston, SC, and started north. He had expected that many locals would join his army along the way. That didn’t happen, but he had not encountered strong resistance either. As he neared Charlotte, NC, he dispatched Colonel Patrick Ferguson and some 900 men to move west and pacify that region. Part of this unit got as far as Gilbertown (now Forest City) and ran into resistance. They heard rumors that the settlers to the north—in the foothills and mountains—were serious about independence and would not welcome British soldiers. Ferguson took a few prisoners, gave them a message for their leaders, turned them loose, and headed back toward Charlotte.

When Ferguson’s men reached King’s Mountain, he considered it to be an ideal defensive position. The top of the mountain was almost flat and was large enough so his whole regiment could deploy in a defensive posture. These positions overlooked a very steep drop-off of 100 feet or so on all sides of the mountain. Any attacking force would have to climb the steep incline right under the defenders’ guns. Ferguson opined, “God Almighty himself can’t drive me from here.”

Ferguson’s message to the residents was delivered to the first settlement. The original paper no longer exists and a sanitized version of it has been published. It was passed along as a verbal message to all of the other communities throughout the foothills and mountains of North Carolina, Virginia, and Tennessee. It went something like this:

All you scoundrels and riffraff who are rebelling against the king are not fit for a true Englishman to piss on. Unless you forthwith lay down your arms and swear allegiance to the king, I will march my army over the mountains. We will hang all your men and boys, **** your widows and daughters, burn your houses and outbuildings and lay waste to your crops and livestock.

The Americans didn’t like his tone. But, even worse, they knew that, given an opportunity, Ferguson would do exactly what he threatened. The leaders quickly decided they were not going to sit around and wait for him to show up. The best defense might be a good offense. They would go and find him and have it out once and for all. They would protect their family and property! They were motivated!

The militia leaders in Eastern Tennessee and Western Virginia quickly assembled their units and met at Sycamore Shoals (now Elizabethton, TN). About half of the men were on horseback. The others, who did not own a horse, or it couldn’t be spared from home for an extended period, were on foot. Each man came armed with his personal weapon. Most were long rifles that they depended on for hunting. They were accurate, and each man was well accustomed to using the weapon he carried. (The British were armed primarily with short-barreled, smooth-bore muskets.) Technically, the Militia out-gunned the British.

The combined militia moved south along paths through gaps in the mountains, headed for Quaker Meadows (Morganton). Other units joined them along the way. The Wilkes and Surry County Militia under the command of Colonel Ben Cleveland joined the main body at Quaker Meadows. Then, across the South Mountains to Gilbertown (now Forest City). Here, they found people who had seen some of Ferguson’s men. They had headed east when they left that community.

The Patriots lost a day trying to find a ford across the river. Finally, they crossed and headed generally east along the NC-SC line. They met some travelers coming from the east. Obviously, they had taken a load of food supplies somewhere. The men “persuaded” them to tell where the British troops were camped. They were on top of King’s Mountain. But, how long would they stay there? How long would it take for the militia to get to King’s Mountain moving at the speed of foot-soldiers? The leaders concluded that they would prefer to move faster with fewer men than to take the time for the whole group to get there.

The leaders of each militia unit gave the order. If you are on horseback, but you are old, or not in top physical shape, or don’t have a good rifle, or have any qualms about going into battle and shooting British citizens, get off your horse and let one of the foot-soldiers take your place. Colonel Herndon of Wilkes County was placed in command of those left on foot, which accounted for about half of the entire body. He was told to let the men camp for the night, and then move at sustainable speed toward King’s Mountain the next day. They estimated that the march would take three days.

A member of the party began to recognize landmarks and realized that he had hunted in the area years before. He gave the leaders information about the general lay of the land and agreed to act as a guide for the mounted contingent.

After a few hours’ rest, the mounted men set out in the pouring rain, expecting to ride all night. It was shortly before noon when King’s Mountain came into sight. A place was found to stop and get oriented. The leaders went as close to the mountain as they dared and marked the best approach routes. They decided to approach the mountain from the west, with 5 units (Col. Hambright/Maj. Chronicle, Col. Cleveland, Col. Lacey, Col. Williams, and Col. Shelby) moving along the north side of the mountain and 4 units (Maj. Winston, Maj. McDowell, Col. Sevier, and Col. Campbell) moving along the south side. The plan was for the men in front of each column to continue until they met at the east end of the mountain. Then, on signal, they would attack from all sides of the mountain simultaneously.

The men were told the plan. They tied their horses. Then they advanced on foot through the wet leaves, which enabled them to move with very little noise. By staying in the dense forest, they might not be detected before they were in place. But, it didn’t quite work that way. They were spotted by a British outpost before the lead elements met. The British opened fire but were ineffective at that range. The militia hurriedly got in position and began the attack.

They didn’t attack side by side in a nice straight line. Each man rushed from behind one tree to the next. Or to a big rock, or a downed log, or a stump hole or other depression in the ground. They took every advantage of camouflage and cover. They didn’t give the British much to shoot at. The only time that a militiaman was exposed to British fire was the few seconds it took for him to run from one covered position to the next. When a British soldier had loaded his musket, he moved to the edge of the drop-off and stood up to fire down the slope. He made a good target for a militiaman with his long rifle. Thus, the tactics of the two units were worlds apart. The British fought European style, while the militia fought Indian style.

That’s not the only problem the British were having. Many times, when they pointed their muskets downward to shoot down the steep slope, the bullet rolled right out of the muzzle. They were shooting blanks! They resorted to bayonet charges. But those pesky Americans wouldn’t stand still out in the open so a soldier could impale him on a bayonet blade. It’s hard to bayonet somebody on the other side of a big tree, who has a rifle ready to shoot at you. The charging British couldn’t find anyone to engage, while, all the time they were being shot at from behind trees, rocks, and logs. In rather short order, each charge ran out of steam and the British scrambled back up the steep slope to their defensive positions. So, for the British, this particular configuration of high ground was a distinct disadvantage.

Colonel Ferguson first attempted to direct the defense by a series of whistle signals. Then he mounted his horse and rode from position to position urging his men to fight harder. He was shot several times and could not stay in the saddle. Upon his death, his subordinates surrendered. So, less than an hour after the first shot was fired, the battle was over and every British combatant had been killed, wounded, or captured. American casualties were 28 killed, 62 wounded.

We would like to think that our forefathers would honor enemy surrender and treat their prisoners humanely. But they didn’t. Several British were shot while waving a white handkerchief. Soon after the battle ended, they held kangaroo courts, convicted and hanged 30-40 prisoners. Then the militia, with some 600 prisoners, headed back toward home. On the second day, they met the foot-soldiers, still moving toward King’s Mountain. During the long march from King’s Mountain to Guilford Court House, about 125 prisoners managed to escape. Many were shot “while attempting to escape.” Of the 600 prisoners when they left King’s Mountain, there were only 130 when they were transferred to General Gates.

We like to say Elder George went to King’s Mountain. He’s not named on the battlefield monument or in the roster of men at the battle. Which is right? Maybe both. Here’s the way I reconcile the contradictory versions.

The battle was in 1780. If we accept tradition that Elder George was born in 1720, he would have been 60 years old. Would a 60-year-old man set out on foot with a bunch of young whipper-snappers half his age on a march of unknown duration? I suspect he would have ridden a horse.

He was a preacher—had been for years. Regardless of how strong his support of independence was, would he have carried a rifle and would he have been expected to kill British soldiers that he encountered? I like to think that he would have carried a Bible rather than a rifle. Maybe he set out to be available to provide spiritual comfort to anyone in need of it. Maybe he counseled the Overmountain Men—those who were over-eager to kill, as well as those who had trouble reconciling the commandment “Thou shalt not kill” with the immediate objective of their journey. Some may have been afraid of combat—afraid that they might die. Perhaps he could offer encouragement, hope, and peace.

I think Elder George’s mission would have been to give spiritual comfort to the men. They were headed to battle. Casualties are to be expected in a battle. He could comfort the wounded and give the dead a Christian burial. However, there were no slots in the militia for chaplains. There was no place for him to enlist. He just went along. Perhaps he felt called by his religion or by his desire for freedom, or both.

So, I think the chances are good that Elder George left Wilkes County with Colonel Cleveland’s Militia. I think it was probably his intention to render spiritual aid before, during, and after any action in which the unit participated. I think he was most likely traveling on horseback. When the leaders decided that they wanted a young, lean, mean killing machine on every horse, I suspect that a 60-year-old preacher would have yielded his mount to a younger replacement.

There is documentation that could be construed to support this notion. In the record of legislation introduced in the North Carolina General Assembly, it is recorded that a bill to pay Elder George a pension for his Revolutionary War service was introduced. It bounced around between committees, and no one questioned his service. However, the pension was denied on the basis that he had not officially enlisted in a militia unit, and he had already been compensated for his horse.

(RJE note – You can read about my visit to Kings Mountain with photographs, here.)

My DNA Analysis

A 25-point analysis of my DNA does nothing to prove or disprove any of the contradictions in our recent family story. All 25 points correspond exactly to those of inhabitants of northern Ireland whose ancestors have lived there as long as history has been recorded. Many of those families are said to go all the way back to Niall of the Nine Hostages. This Niall was the first to consolidate the rule of northern Ireland under one person. The short version of his exploits is that he invited nine of his rival chiefs to a big party at his digs. After a big meal and consumption of quantities of Irish beverage, he boiled the doors and announced that nobody could leave until all of them had sworn allegiance to him. Thereafter, he evidently ruled the roost until he was killed in battle in 403 AD. His descendants became the historical Irish Kings.

(RJE Note – This is the painting of Kisimul Castle that hung on Cousin George’s wall.)

Local McNeils have assumed that we are related to the Scottish Clan MacNeil, whose ancestral home was Kisimul Castle on the Isle of Barra in the Hebrides Islands west of Scotland. In Castle in the Sea, Clan Chief Robert Lister MacNeil traces his ancestry through Niall of the Nine Hostages back to Noah. But DNA does not link the Barra MacNeils to Niall’s descendants nor to me. So, another male must have snuck in somewhere. Anyway, the DNA analysts at Family Tree DNA say that scientifically we descend from Niall and his Irish bunch before any of them strayed off to Scotland.

If you are a male, with a male line stretching back to Elder George, perhaps an analysis of your DNA would prove interesting. It’s painless, and you will find out what science says your background is. Don’t ask me to explain how it happened!

Roberta’s Notes:

Bless Cousin George’s heart for his decades of research, and that of his wife, my cousin, Joyce Dancy McNeil, too.

Today, we have information that wasn’t available to George – both historical and genetic. George took the Y-25 DNA test in 2005 and later upgraded, taking the Family Finder autosomal test too. His Y-DNA matches other McNeil men, by various surname spellings, including two with Big Y-700 tests. One match is from a descendant of the Thomas McNiel who moved from Spotsylvania Co., VA, to Caswell Co., NC. Additional matches are men who descend from other early McNiel settlers, one from New York and others from Ireland.

The historical assumption that every McNeil descended from one line, such as the McNeil of Barra Clan, is typical for early genealogy. It wasn’t until DNA that we had the capacity to discern that men with the same surname could have descended from multiple, unrelated ancestors.

I’ll have more to share in a subsequent article with new information.

I wanted Cousin George’s wonderful article that represents more than 30 years of work to stand alone.

_____________________________________________________________

Follow DNAexplain on Facebook, here.

Share the Love!

You’re always welcome to forward articles or links to friends and share on social media.

If you haven’t already subscribed (it’s free,) you can receive an e-mail whenever I publish by clicking the “follow” button on the main blog page, here.

You Can Help Keep This Blog Free

I receive a small contribution when you click on some of the links to vendors in my articles. This does NOT increase your price but helps me keep the lights on and this informational blog free for everyone. Please click on the links in the articles or to the vendors below if you are purchasing products or DNA testing.

Thank you so much.

DNA Purchases and Free Uploads

Genealogy Products and Services

My Books

Genealogy Books

Genealogy Research

Anne Doucet (1713-1791), Oceans, Rivers, and Perseverance – 52 Ancestors #438

Anne Doucet’s life was one adventure after another. – a dark fairy tale where beauty and danger were inextricably intertwined. Twists and turns that, if you had told her when she was young, she would have found fantastical. The beauty of the tidal river overshadowed by betrayal and loss – woven in a sinister underbelly of political maneuvering that she knew nothing of – but ruined and shaped her life just the same.

Anne had never heard of most of the places she would be cast upon, or perhaps shipwrecked is a more appropriate description. She could never have anticipated where she would later live, in yet another unknown location, one after another, far from where she was born. An unwilling refugee.

Her life would unfold like chapters in a book, one where shadows stretch long over the ancient landscape, and you cannot put down nor anticipate the disaster about to befall our heroine in the next chapter.

And when the sleepless dawn finally arrives, your soul is crushed with hers, tears falling anew. Hearts aching.

Yet therein, in that darkness, we find an eerie beauty, the candlelight of her love – ever shining. A beacon.

Come turn the pages with me.

Anne Doucet was born March 23, 1713, in Port Royal to René Doucet dit Laverdure and Marie Broussard. Their neighbor Abraham Bourg, who lived just a few yards down the road, probably within sight, provisionally baptized her the day she was born. Perhaps his wife served as a midwife.

Given that the Catholic priest, Father Durand, didn’t baptize her until April 22nd, a month later, either he was gone or something else prevented the baby from being baptized immediately.

Anne’s godparents were Mathieu Doucet and Isabelle Broussard.

Mathieu Doucet is Anne’s uncle, the son of Pierre Doucet and Henriette Pelletret.

Pierre Doucet, Anne’s grandfather, was quite elderly but still living when Anne was born, although he would only get to dote on his new granddaughter for less than six weeks. He died on June 1st. Anne’s grandmother, his wife, had been gone for years.

According to the various Acadian censuses, Anne’s Godmother, Isabella Broussard, and Elizabeth Broussard, born between 1693 and 1696, are one and the same person, the daughter of Francois Broussard and Catherine Richard. Anne Doucet’s mother, Marie Broussard, is Isabella Broussard’s older sister.

So, Anne’s paternal uncle, Mathieu Doucet, and Isabella Broussard, her maternal aunt, were her godparents, standing up in late March 1713 with her parents, promising to raise Anne in the Catholic faith and care for her, should something happen to her parents. Anne’s baptism probably occurred in the priest’s house since the Port Royal church had been burned,

Or, maybe they stood in the little “Mass House” in BelleIsle, near where her maternal grandparents lived.

Committing as a Godparent was no trivial commitment to be taken lightly, given that the Acadians had been embroiled in war with the English through the end of 1710 – and one really couldn’t say things were exactly peaceful in 1713. The Treaty of Utrecht, signed in April 1713, worsened tensions considerably, given that Acadia was formally ceded to England.

In one of Anne’s children’s baptism records, her name is recorded as Jeanne, so her name could have included Jeanne as a middle name, but it’s quite unlikely. The priest didn’t record a middle name at her birth, and Jeanne is never recorded anyplace else. Maybe Jeanne was a nickname. I also noticed that during this time, the priests performing the baptisms were all different, so perhaps he didn’t know Anne very well, or simply made a mistake.

I should also note here that Anne’s name was recorded as “Marie” later in her life more than once, so perhaps her official name was “Marie Anne.” Marie was a very common “Saint’s name” for girls. We will never know.

Life on the River

Anne Doucet was raised near Fort Anne in Port Royal, although by the time Anne was born, Port Royal, the capital of Acadia, had been lost in battle to the British and was burned two and a half years earlier.

They lived not far from her grandfather, Pierre Doucet, along the river, and her grandmother, Henriette Pelletret, was raised right across the river in Port Royal. It’s possible, given her grandfather’s advanced age and the fact that all of her father’s brothers and all of his older siblings lived in Beaubassin, that Anne’s family was living on her grandfather’s farm and would inherit it soon. Somebody had to do that hard physical labor, and there wasn’t anyone else. Pierre was quite aged, over 90, so in all likelihood, they were all living together and Anne’s family was taking care of Pierre.

The 1714 Acadian census in Port Royal shows Rene Doucet, wife, one son and three daughters living beside Claude Granger and Laurent Granger, who are listed beside Abraham Bourg and Pierre Bourg. This cluster of neighbors lived directly across the river from Fort Anne.

Anne’s uncle, Pierre Broussard, who had married Marguerite Bourg, was living between Rene Doucet and the Lore family, whose land was further east.

Anne’s maternal grandparents, Francois Broussard and Catherine Richard, lived maybe 8 or 9 miles up the same side of the river, the other side of BelleIsle, near Hebb’s Landing today.

These families along the river mingled and intermarried freely.

Anne would have been unaware of the turbulence in Acadia during her childhood as the English and Acadians argued about whether the Acadians could stay or had to go someplace else, like Beaubassin or Ile-Royal.

Changing of the Guard

In Anne’s young life, another sibling arrived like clockwork every couple of years, and beginning in 1725, her older siblings began to marry.

Several things happened about 1730. Something was going on, and I certainly wish we had complete parish records or history from that time to reveal whatever that something was.

Sometime, probably in the summer of 1730, Anne’s mother, Marie Broussard, at age 44, gave birth to her youngest child.

Anne Doucet married Daniel Garceau about that same time, maybe in the fall or early winter, based on the birth of her first child.

There are no parish records for the birth of Anne’s sibling, nor her marriage.

Anne’s first child, Marguerite Garceau, was born on September 10, 1731. The conception date would be about December 14th, so her marriage probably took place just weeks to a few months before that.

Anne would have been ecstatic about the birth of her first baby. The entire family gathered that Friday, including Anne if she could, so that the priest could baptize Marguerite. Anne’s father, Rene Doucet, and their near neighbor, Anne Granger, stood proudly as Godparents. Perhaps at the foot of Anne’s bed.

Then tragedy struck. Anne’s father, Rene Doucet, died shortly thereafter, as he doesn’t appear in any later records. Unfortunately, there’s also no burial record for him, so we really don’t know if he died at home at Port Royal, out in the Bay on the water, or maybe visiting Chipoudy or someplace in the Minas Basin. Regardless, he was gone. And the family had a problem.

Anne’s oldest brother, Pierre Doucet, had married Francoise Dugas in 1725 and was in Chipoudy by 1732, so he might already have left the Annapolis Royal region by the time Anne’s father died.

Her oldest sister, Marie-Anne Doucet, married Pierre Landry from Pisiguit. In 1730, they were living in Chipoudy when their first child was born.

Anne’s next older sister, Agathe Doucet, married Pierre Pitre in 1726 and had their first child later that same year, but they, too, were in Chipoudy (now Shepody, New Brunswick) by 1732.

Anne was the only sibling to marry and remain locally, which meant Daniel Garceau might well have begun to work his mother-in-law’s farm. She certainly couldn’t do it with stair-step children from newborn to marriage age. As her children married, they were leaving for Beaubassin and the Bay of Fundy settlements, probably due to the more receptive political climate there – and the availability of farmland.

Anne’s next oldest sibling was her brother Francois Doucet, who would have been 16 in 1731. He would have been a big help in the fields. He lived at home and didn’t marry until 1742. He and his wife stayed in Annapolis Royal until the deportation, at which time, tragicly, they became separated from Anne’s family.

Anne’s other siblings were under 10 in 1731, so I’m wagering that Anne Doucet and Daniel Garceau stepped up and stepped in and farmed Rene Doucet’s land. It was an opportunity for Daniel and a problem solved for his wife and her family.

Based on the godparents noted in these baptisms, specifically Granger and Melancon, I believe that Anne Doucet and Daniel Garceau were living on the same land, perhaps in the same home where her parents lived. Probably the same home where Pierre Doucet had originally settled. That’s the way Acadian families worked.

Rene Doucet’s home, shown here by MapAnnapolis is where Pierre Doucet’s home was located on earlier maps. The Melancon settlement was slightly west of this grouping along the Riviere Dauphin.

Standing near the Doucet land, you can see Fort Anne right across the river, along with the Queen’s Wharf.

This 1708 map shows the location of Pierre Doucet, along with Abraham Bourg, who baptized Anne in 1713, and the Granger neighbors.

This 1733 map, enhanced in 1753, shows the Rene Doucet land, directly across from the fort, probably being farmed by Daniel Garceau. Note that there are two homes.

After her marriage, Anne’s own children began arriving regularly. All of Anne’s known children were born before the 1755 Exile began, but just by a few years.

The Unthinkable Happens

This 1753 drawing of Annapolis Royal from across the river, very near the Garceau/Doucet land, shows Fort Anne to the far right. The wharf, extending into the Annapolis River, foreshadowing the future, is visible.

From Anne’s childhood home, and where she likely lived her adult life across from Annapolis Royal, she could see the wharf that one day, she would be forced to walk, sheltering her children, clutching them to her so no one would be lost or ripped from her.

Could she see her siblings being loaded onto other ships? Had she any idea that she would never see them again? That she would never know what happened to them?

They all slipped away from each other, that terrible day, into the blackness of anonymity.

The cemetery was located just behind the fort, near where the church used to be. Several of Anne’s babies had perished and probably rested there with her father, Rene Doucet, who had died around 1731, and her mother, Marie Broussard, who died in 1751.

It looks for all the world like Anne had two or three babies that died early and whose births weren’t recorded. Note that PRDH records from Quebec only people who are found in Quebec records – so any child that was born and died elsewhere would not be listed here.

When Anne was forced to leave Port Royal, the graves would have had neatly placed wooden crosses, but now, they all lie in unmarked graves.

Anne’s oldest daughter, Marguerite Garceau, married Charles Lore/Lord in January 1755, just before their deportation from Port Royal in December.

Of course, we don’t catch up with any of Anne’s children until sometime in 1767, when they finally make it to Quebec from New York where they were exiled for more than a decade.

Anne survived the unthinkable. No one can imagine being rounded up like livestock being herded to slaughter, told to bring only what you could carry, then shoved into ships with nary a square inch to spare. In the deadly cold of winter.

Yet, that’s exactly what happened.

There were more Acadians to be deported than the ships could reasonably hold, so they were forced to abandon their few belongings on the wharf before being forced onto those ships, with no heat and not even toilet facilities. The next settlers, brought to Annapolis Royal by the English a few years later and given the Acadian farms, found their paltry possessions on the shoreline where they had been unwillingly left by the suffering Acadians.

I can only imagine the gripping terror and unrelenting tears. Especially if you realized that your family members were on a different ship – or your family was split in half – or your elderly parents…

One Acadian refugee who wound up in Pennsylvania said, “We were so crowded on the transport vessel that we had no room even for all our bodies to lay down at once.”

It’s no surprise that one in four Acadians died, and many were simply never heard from again – not by family members and not in any known records. Sometimes, we know they survived because of their descendants, but in the case of many of Anne’s siblings, there’s nothing but stony silence. It’s actually more surprising, given what we know, that more people didn’t die. Only very sparse records were kept, at best, so we really don’t know how many Acadians were deported or how many tried to run and hide, so we also don’t know how many perished.

The Acadians removed from Annapolis Royal were kept below deck except when small groups were allowed above deck for a few minutes at a time. There were no toilet facilities, so the floor, which was also the only place to sleep, was the toilet. It’s no wonder that dysentery, smallpox, and other sicknesses claimed so many.

Can you imagine the stench? The horror? Giving birth? That’s probably what befell Anne’s oldest daughter.

These conditions were inhumane by any measure, possibly intentionally. Regardless, no one who could have done anything about it seemed to care.

It makes me nauseous to know that my ancestors were treated like this. Not one, but all of them who were living at the time. My mother’s great-grandfather was Acadian, the grandson of Appoline Garceau, who married Honore Lore. Appoline was on this ship with her parents, and Honore may well have been shipboard with his parents as well.

It makes me nauseous to think about how horrifically seasick they must have been during the hurricane, in the bowels of the ship, literally living in the toilet. That journey didn’t end in a month in the colonies. That ship was blown clear to the Caribbean.

They had something of a break there, but we know nothing of their time in either Antigua or St. Kitts. We don’t even know for sure that they were allowed to get off the ship. Then had to get back on that same ship to sail to New York.

How terrified they must have been boarding that ship a second time, walking up the planks, probably prodded like cattle. Assuredly, no one went willingly. The families, sadly, were smaller now. Many had been buried at sea.

The ship Experiment, directly from Hell, twice. Miraculously, somehow, they survived that horrific journey and a decade someplace in New York.

We know almost nothing about that time, except that they were in close proximity to the Lore family, and that two of Daniel and Anne’s children were married to other Acadians.

Deliverance

Then, eleven years later, in 1767, Anne Doucet and her family climbed aboard a ship yet a third time – one that was to sail into the Atlantic, around Nova Scotia, and deliver them to Quebec. They must have been terrified then, too, but the ship Diana was the vessel of angels of deliverance. The answer to their dozen years of prayers.

As horrible as the deportation, hurricane, shipwreck, then exile were, as told in both Daniel’s and also Appoline’s articles, Anne was actually one of the lucky ones – as difficult as that is to believe.

Anne appears to have lost “only” one child, Anne, during the deportation or in New York, assuming that the other two “vacant spaces” between children were those who died before they left Acadia. And yes, I realize saying she lost only one child sounds horribly callous – but considering the conditions, it was a miracle that only one of eleven perished. Some families disappeared altogether.

Anne and Daniel both survived, and Anne was blessed in her later years with grandchildren.

Children and Grandchildren

Based on birth, death, and marriage records when we have them, I’ve compiled a list of Anne’s children, when they were born and died, and where. Godparents tell a story, too, often telling us when people died and where they lived. It’s thanks to a Godparent record that we know when Rene Doucet was last known to be alive.

Additionally, I’ve included the names of Anne’s children’s spouses and when they married, plus how many known children they had and how many lived to marry.

All of Anne’s children were born in Annapolis Royal, or Port Royal, as the Acadians would have referred to it, even after the English changed its name. Except for her namesake daughter, Anne, all her children died someplace in Quebec.

Child Birth Godparents Death (Quebec) Marriage Children Born, Married
Marguerite Garceau* September 10, 1731 Rene Doucet, Anne Granger September 13, 1813 – Trois Rivieres Charles Lore 1755 At least 2, both of whom married *1
Marie Josephe Garceau *3 October 3, 1733 baptized Oct. 4 Joseph Granger,  Marie Lore September 19, 1815 – St-Ours Jean-Baptiste Lore c 1765 6, 2 married *2
“Jean” Joseph Garceau *4 April 12, 1735, baptized April 14 Joseph Lore, Marguerite Doucet May 8, 1770 – Yamachiche Marie Josephe Aubois c 1754 8, 4 married
Anne Garceau July 21, 1737, baptized July 22 Pierre Garceau, Francoise Dugas
Jean “Baptiste” Garceau *5 November 24, 1739 baptized Nov. 25 Laurent Granger, Marguerite Doucet July 31, 1790 – Yamachiche Marie Denevers Boisvert 1769 8, 5 married
Apollonie Garceau *6 February 8, 1742, baptized Feb. 9 Jean Doucet, Marguerite St. Cene (St. Seine) May 3, 1788 – L’Acadie Honore Lore c 1765 7, 5 married
Charles Garceau April 11, 1744 Charles Babineau, Marie Joseph Doucet March 3, 1825 – Yamachiche Marie Josephe Grenier 1770 9, 6 married
Pierre Garceau August 11, 1746 Simon Thibeau, Francoise Melancon December 11, 1815 – La Prairie Marie Angelique Lemay 1773 12, 1 married *7
Magdelaine Garceau August 13, 1748, bap Aug. 15 Gregoire Godet, Marguerite Garceaux August 2, 1777 – Yamachiche Jean Baptiste Boisvert 1768 5, 3 married
Ludivine (Devine) Garceau *8 Abt 1751 April 28, 1801 – Pointe-du-Lac Pierre Bertrand 1775 9, 1 married
Francois Garceau January 21, 1752, baptized Jan. 22 Charles Doucet, Marguerite Lavergne July 25, 1823 – Pointe-du-Lac Josephe Martin 1781 15, 9 married *9

*Anne’s name is listed here as Jeanne. All baptisms occurred the same day unless listed otherwise, and all children were born in or near Annapolis Royal.

*1 – Two children born in New England, both baptized in Yamachiche on August 14, 1768. There were probably at least four or five additional children born to this couple.

*2 – The oldest child was born about 1765 in the colonies and was baptized on September 14, 1767, in Becancour.

*3 – This couple was in St. Denis sur Richelieu by 1769 and St. Ours by 1773

*4 – Their first five children were born in 1767 or earlier and were baptized on August 23, 1767, in Yamachiche. By 1792, this couple was in St. Ours.

*5 – Married in February 1769 in Yamachiche. Spent his entire life there.

*6 – Marriage validated in Becancour on September 29, 1767. The first child was baptized in Yamachiche on February 28, 1768. The couple was in St. Denis by 1769, St. Ours by 1771, and L’Acadie by 1777. They left at some point after 1771, probably returning to the States, but returned to L’Acadie, where they spent the remainder of their lives.

*7 – This poor couple. They married in October of 1773 in Yamachiche and had 11 children in the next 16 years, all of whom died either shortly after birth or as young children. The notable exception was a son born in 1777 and who lived to be almost 7. The worst year was 1784, when they lost a child in June, July, and October. They buried two children in 1790 in Yamachiche. By October of 1792, they were in La Prairie, where their last child, Francois, was born, and somehow, miraculously, lived to marry. He had 10 children and lost most of them as children, but three did live to marry.

*8 – I am not entirely convinced that this is their child. Ludevine was married about 1774. Their first child was born in 1775 in Trois-Rivieres. Another child was born around 1777, with no baptismal record, but was married in Pointe-du-Lac in 1802 and died the same year in Yamachiche. No known children until 1782, when a child was born in Yamachiche, then beginning in 1784, six children, including a set of twins, were born in Point-du-Lac. The death record may give the parents’ names. This poor woman buried all but one of her babies, and the child she did not bury young died just 11 months after she married, 26 days after giving birth to her only child, born on November 12th. What a tragic life.

*9 – This couple married in early 1781, location unknown, but their children through 1807 were born in Pointe-du-Lac. In 1810, they were in Trois-Rivieres baptizing a child, but probably back in Pointe-du-Lac by 1813.

As best I can figure, Anne had at least 81 grandchildren, most of whom were born during her lifetime. She likely had more if you include the children assuredly born to her oldest daughter on that ship and in the colonies, none of whom survived. Thirty-eight grandchildren lived to marry, which, in most cases, means that the rest died before they reached marriage age.

Forty-three+ – that’s a lot of grandchildren to bury. More than half. More than one a year.

Losing her first several grandchildren in the colonies, where they couldn’t even be given a proper burial, would have been indescribably heartbreaking for Anne and the rest of the family members as well. There had been so much heartache in this family already – a veritable river of grief.

Given that two of Anne’s children, one male and one female, had several children, with only one of those grandchildren living to marriage age, I can’t help but ponder genetic factors. Add to that the fact that her oldest daughter only had two children known to have married, and several others lost roughly half of their children before adulthood, I really do wonder.

Yamachiche

Author Monique Michaud, when writing about Daniel Garceau, clearly had access to resources that I do not – or perhaps it’s her ability to speak French that opened doors to Canadian records. Additionally, she visited several locations to conduct research. I encourage you to read what she wrote about this family that formed chapters of a novel, and take special note of her maps.

Monique reports that the Garceau family finally received land concessions in 1771 in this area, north of Yamachiche along the Yamachiche River.

In tentatively placing this land, in addition to old cadastral maps, she noted the marriages of two Garceau children to the Boisvert family who lived in this area. Certainly food for thought here.

This is a high, hillside region, and Acadians typically settled in lower areas near water. That’s the type of farming they were most familiar with. However, given the circumstances, I’m sure they would have been satisfied with any land and were adaptable.

I took a virtual drive and didn’t see any buildings from the era that might be connected to the earliest Acadian settlers.

One thing is for sure: whether Daniel and Anne settled on and farmed this specific land or not, they were most assuredly here, especially given the Boisvert connection and the marker reported by Monique.

Widowhood and Remarriage

On August 28, 1772, at age 65, Daniel Garceau died and was buried in the cemetery at what was then the village of Yamachiche. By this time, the family had been in Quebec for about 5 years.

Two years earlier, on May 8, 1770, Anne’s son, Jean Joseph Garceau, died and was buried here as well. In 1795, the graves were moved to the present-day church cemetery in Yamachiche, as this area was too prone to flooding.

Several of Anne’s children remained in Yamachiche. On the concession map in this article by novelist Monique Michael, you can see the location of the original church and village at the large red dot correlating to the photo above and the land concession map along the Yamachiche River.

This aligns with Monique’s research, and also with the land along Rang des Garceau, a road named after the family where Anne’s children and grandchildren lived.

Monique mentions that Bleuetière Grande-Rivière sud, a blueberry farm, is located on the original Garceau land.

Movin’ on Up

Surprisingly, Anne moved on after Daniel’s death, although not terribly far, about 28 miles upriver.

Based on a marriage contract recorded by Notary Marin Jehanne, two years later, on February 2, 1774, in Saint-Hyacinthe, Quebec, Anne remarried to Claude Arseneau. Prior to locating this physical record, I questioned if this is really was our Anne, but this entry leaves no doubt about the identifies of the two parties involved.

Contract of marriage of Claude Arsenault widower of Marie Commeau and Anne Doucet widow of Daniel Garceau.

Next, I found the church record.

They married at Immaculate Conception in St. Ours.

Anne would become familiar with this beautiful church on the Richelieu River, as she would visit often over the next 17 years. Several of her grandchildren were baptized here, and it may well have been her new home church.

The priest at Immaculate Conception at St. Ours seemed to be confused when they married. He initially wrote in the margin that Claude Arsenault was marrying Marguerite Cormier, the name of Claude’s mother, then struck the name and wrote Marie Doulet – which isn’t accurate either. Given that none of the principals were literate, no one caught the error.

In the year seventeen hundred and seventy-four, on the fourteenth of February, after the publication of three bans of marriage, carried out on three consecutive Sundays, between Claude Arsenault, widower of Marie Comeau, and Marie Doucet, widow of Daniel Garceau and without any impediment being discovered, I, the undersigned priest, received their mutual consent to marriage and gave them the nuptial blessing according to the ceremonies of our Holy Mother Church, in the presence of the witnesses Louis Duhamel and Pierre Duhamel, who have declared they do not know how to sign.

Claude was a significantly younger man, about 17 years Anne’s junior. He had four living children and had lost his wife, Marie Comeau, in February 1772, probably to complications of childbirth, a few months before Daniel Garceau had died. Nothing more is known of the baby born in January 1772 after her baptism, but it’s presumed she died, probably around the same time as Marie Comeau. There is no burial record.

When Anne Doucet married Claude, she became an immediate mother to:

It’s possible that Marie Josephe Arseneau, born in January 1772, did not die near her mother’s death and was still living in 1774. There is no record of her death.

Taking on four more children was a big responsibility, especially given that Anne’s youngest child was already 22. Anne was old enough to be a grandmother to her stepchildren. Claude was born about the same time as Anne’s oldest daughter. I questioned if we are positive these are the right people, and indeed, multiple records confirm this, even if Anne’s name is recorded as Marie.

I asked myself, how and why did Anne get to St. Ours? She clearly knew someone, or some people. It’s not like she wandered upstream to an unknown location in a boat by herself.

The answer is found with her children.

  • Appoline Garceau, who was married to Honore Lore, was baptizing children in St. Ours in 1771, 1773, and 1775.
  • Marie Garceau, who had married Jean Lore, was in St. Ours by 1771.

If Anne went to visit her daughters, or perhaps stay with them to help with the babies, she would have had ample opportunity to meet Claude Arseneau at church. The aspect that surprises me most is the age difference between the bride and groom.

A lot of older men marry younger women, but I don’t ever recall seeing a 17-year difference with the male being that much younger. I’m sure it happened, but not often. I wonder if that’s why the priest included the words, “I, the undersigned priest, received their mutual consent to marriage…”

There’s yet another twist.

In 1783, Anne’s grandson, Charles Garceau, son of Jean Joseph Garceau and Marie Josephe Aubois, married Anne’s stepdaughter, Pelagie Arseneau, in St. Ours. So their children, assuming they had some, would have been both Anne’s great-grandchildren and her step-grandchildren.

Anne’s Final Departure

Anne may seem invincible, but she wasn’t. We all push up Daisies eventually.

Anne Doucet died on April 14, 1791, and was buried two days later, on April 16, 1791, in Sorel, Quebec, reportedly in the Cemetery of Saints-Anges. Note the word, “reportedly.” It matters.

Also, Anne’s name was goofed up again. I like to NEVER found this burial record.

Not only is it recorded as Marie Garceau. It has been indexed in Drouin at Ancestry as Marie Jarceau, and her age is given as 43, which is off by 35 years. Is this even the correct woman? Indeed, she was Anne Garceau when she married Claude Arseneau, but French women were recorded in records and buried using their birth surnames, not their married names. This strongly suggests that the priest who recorded her burial didn’t know her well or at all – or is this the wrong person? Also, the record is at Sorel, not at St. Ours.

This is a very poor copy, and I can’t even begin to read it, let alone translate it. I can’t even figure out which entry is Anne’s. Thankfully, I found a much better copy at FamilySearch, which I was able to both see and translate with a little help from ChatGPT.

On April 16, 1791, we, the undersigned, buried the body of Marie Jarceau (Monte?) who had received the sacraments the day before yesterday, aged eighty years, living wife of Claude Arcenault. Present were Emmanuel Peloquain, Claude Arcanault, and several others.

I’m so glad that I found this copy because an actual translation removes all doubt that this is the correct person. The Ancestry indexing and “translation” were both awful and extremely misleading.

We know Sorel, now Sorel-Tracy, is where or at least near where Anne’s husband, Claude, lived because his son, Antoine Arsenault, born in 1769 and died in 1771, is buried here. Claude’s first wife, Marie Comeau, who died in 1772, rests here as well as does Claude Arseneau himself when he died in 1801.

Having said that, Claude’s oldest child, Marie Suzanne, married in 1779 in St. Antoine sur Richelieu, and her only child was baptized at St. Ours. Two additional Arseneau children married in St. Ours too, in 1788 and 1800.

Was Sorel preferred for funerals, and St. Ours for marriages, perhaps? One or the other of these churches was probably Claude’s home church.

Anne moved to his home and took up residence with Claude and his children, plus her two children who were still at home. Or maybe Anne didn’t literally “move” when she married. Maybe she had already made the journey with her younger children, and they were living with one of her older daughters.

Visiting for a while, perhaps, then she met Claude. They must have been the gossip of the region based on that age gap. “Did you hear that Anne is going to marry Claude? Why, she’s old enough to be his mother…”

Perhaps she was stunning, or lovely, or both. I’m sure there’s a story we don’t know, but I surely wish we did.

One thing is for sure, given where she married, both daughters, Appoline Garceau and Marie Garceau, and their husbands, who were brothers, along with several grandchildren, were able to attend Anne’s wedding.

I tried to unravel who was living where, and when.

Anne’s youngest child, Francois, married in Pointe-du-Lac in 1781, very near Yamachiche, so he wasn’t living in Sorel at that time. These families were clearly traveling back and forth, up and down the river. Otherwise, that 1783 wedding between Anne’s grandson, whose parents did not live in Sorel or St. Ours, and Anne’s stepdaughter couldn’t have happened. I’m actually surprised that the priest didn’t take issue with that wedding, or at least grant a dispensation, even though the bride and groom were not biologically related.

The records for Anne’s other unmarried child, Ludevine, are pretty much a hot mess. We know she married Pierre Bertrand about 1775 and that he died in Trois-Rivieres in 1819, which is further downriver from Yamachiche, in the direction away from Sorel.

Records of some people from Sorel appear in St. Ours records, including Claude’s own children. St. Ours is about 10 miles distant – further upriver.

The family seemed to utilize both churches.

Claude and Anne probably lived someplace in between along the tranquil, serene Richelieu River.

The beautiful Richelieu River, along whose banks at least some of Anne’s descendants would settle, could well have reminded her of peaceful childhood days before the horrific ordeal of 1755.

Sweet days of life with her parents along the Riviere Dauphin, renamed the Annapolis River, and as a bride, across from Port Royal, before Hell descended. Perhaps the Richelieu River felt similar to her. Safe, like she had come full circle to more peaceful times.

Regardless of how she arrived along the river here, Anne lived and worshipped between St. Ours and Sorel for nearly seventeen years.

I surely hope this woman found peace.

Anne lived to see all of her children who survived marry, along with several grandchildren—a privilege denied to many by fate’s ugly hand.

She buried or at least lost four adult children in Quebec, along with many grandchildren. She lived up the river with Claude when some died, so she probably did not get to attend their funerals. The river grapevine would have brought her the sad news, though.

Anne lived long enough to welcome six great-grandchildren into the world, beginning in 1783. She would have actually had the chance to know them, as the oldest four were baptized at St.Ours. One was born near Yamachiche, and another at L’Acadie. She probably has more grandchildren and great-grandchildren who have never been documented.

Anne saw three of her step-children marry, and buried one of them.

Anne rests in the cemetery in Sorel, but discerning where was an adventure all of its own.

I sure hope Anne has a sense of humor!

Anne, where the heck are you???

Where is Anne Buried? A Scavenger Hunt

FindAGrave says Anne is buried in the Saints-Anges Cemetery in Sorel, so that’s where I started – but it’s not where I ended.

Like always, I went to take a look.

The Saints-Anges cemetery is huge, with over 15,000 burials. There are two (or three) much older cemeteries. The offices for this contemporary cemetery and two others accepting burials is across the road. You can view a drone video of the three contemporary cemeteries, here. Note that they, the caretakers, state that this cemetery was established in 1884A slightly earlier, now-defunct cemetery was established in 1852 beside the present-day church and is now a parking lot. Anne clearly isn’t buried in any of these.

Someone added her to FindAGrave and plopped her in Saint-Anges without doing further research, a cemetery that wouldn’t exist for another 93 years after she died.  Someone fix her, PLEASE!

The first cemetery in Sorel was apparently founded in the 1600s inside the fort on the waterfront. That’s not where Anne is buried, as it was closed in 1702.

A second cemetery was established in 1702, and no discernable trace is left today. Quebec locates this cemetery someplace in the square block between Rue de Prince, Rue Augusta, Rue George, and Rue Elizabeth but states that they can’t be more specific due to a lack of specificity. (A surveyor or GIS technician could place this easily from the drawing, but I digress.) I originally thought that Anne wasn’t buried in this cemetery, but I’ve since revised my thinking based on new information. I love history and other obsessive genealogists.

There are reports of stones being moved from at least one earlier cemetery to Saints-Anges. I doubt that means the graves were moved, too, but it’s possible. Many of the early graves would have had only wooden crosses until time took them, so the earlier ones may not have been able to be located in 1852.

There’s an absolutely wonderful history of Sorel here, written by a genealogist, with contemporaneous maps that include the fort, early churches, and cemetery. Apparently, the St. Pierre “church” was built four times. The first two significantly predate Anne.

Due to ongoing warfare with England, the third St. Pierre church was built of stone and was located within the fort in 1750. On this map, you can see both the cemetery in 1757, and the church within the fort. Now we are getting someplace. In 1769 and 1770, the church was renovated, so we know it was still inside the fort. In the late 1700s, the church was enlarged.

The author notes that in 1791, the year Anne died, the population of the city itself was primarily English and Loyalist Americans who had escaped the US when it threw off English rule during the Revolutionary War and that the Franco-Canadians lived in the rural areas. This shift in population must have really grated on the Acadians, given their history with the English. However, I would have expected Acadians to live rurally anyway, along the river if possible.

Claude is not found on the list of Sorel residents, which might suggest to us that he did live rurally, further upriver towards St. Ours.

For all of Anne and Claude’s lives together, they attended either St. Ours or the St. Pierre church in the fort. During that time, all family burials were at Sorel—none at St. Ours, although there are burials in the St. Ours cemetery from that timeframe. In other words, they selected Sorel over St. Ours for some reason that we will never know.

In 1822, in Sorel, due to river flooding, a new St. Pierre church was built at 170 rue George, but was not completed until 1833. By 1822, Anne had been buried for 31 years, and Claude for 21.

Based on this history and maps, I believe strongly that Anne is buried in the St. Pierre Cemetery, located near the original fort church, located near the intersection of Rue du Prince and Rue Augusta.

Based on the size of the church documented in 1757, the location of the fort, the block length and the shape of the road, the old cemetery appears to have been below (south of) Rue Augusta and extending across Rue du Prince.

Note the original divot in this 1757 drawing, and the current divit in the road indicated by the red arrow at Rue Augusta and Rue de la Reine. You can see that the original road was located slightly above that divot connecting to the larger Rue Augusta, which is located between Rue du Roi and Rue du Prince.

You can also judge distance based on the distance between the windmill on the breakwater and the fort, the fort and the street, and the divot street (original Rue Augusta) to the cemetery. Note that the 1757 cemetery is larger than the church and maybe half the size of the fort area. That cemetery may also have grown between 1757 and 1852 when the new cemetery was established at the new St. Pierre church when it was built.

Ok, so let’s take a look today.

The red star is the fort area where the 1757 church was located.

Unfortunately, where the original church and fort were located is entirely shipping, industrial, and commerce today, and you can’t even see the Richelieu River. This parking lot, probably exactly where the church was located, and the red star is above, is the best we can do today.

This is the intersection of Rue Augusta, looking south down Rue du Prince. At that time, the cemetery would have extended on both sides of Rue du Prince, to the left and the right. Rue du Prince didn’t yet exist, then.

It’s actually a short block, and this location makes a lot of sense because you’re looking up a hill, meaning the cemetery is not likely to flood here.

If I’m correct, the cemetery, side to side (north to south), would begin about here and end about at that crosswalk behind the oncoming vehicle.

Almost everything here is either buildings, streets, sidewalks, or parking lots in the rear, but here and there, there’s a tiny strip of grass and an occasional small tree. I wonder if the residents in this area have any idea that they are living above a cemetery.

This view is from the upper side (east end) of Rue Augusta, looking south at what would have been the upper right corner area of the cemetery.

Just a block from the water, this region is heavily developed and has been for a long time. There’s almost no grass to be seen. The graves have been abandoned for probably nearly 200 years now, since at least 1852 when the new church was built, and possibly earlier. They have been covered over since these old homes were constructed here.

But Anne’s spirit can’t be paved over and remains a blessing to her descendants. Her journey lasted for 78 years, began and ended on a river, crossed oceans three times, and spanned four countries – depending on how you count. Boundaries and “ownership” shifted, which, of course, was the underlying source of all the heartache that befell the Acadians.

Anne bore witness to unspeakable atrocities and suffered an immense amount of heartache, but she survived, and thanks to her perseverance and stamina, nearly 1100 known descendants claim Anne as their ancestor today.

_____________________________________________________________

Follow DNAexplain on Facebook, here.

Share the Love!

You’re always welcome to forward articles or links to friends and share on social media.

If you haven’t already subscribed (it’s free,) you can receive an e-mail whenever I publish by clicking the “follow” button on the main blog page, here.

You Can Help Keep This Blog Free

I receive a small contribution when you click on some of the links to vendors in my articles. This does NOT increase your price but helps me keep the lights on and this informational blog free for everyone. Please click on the links in the articles or to the vendors below if you are purchasing products or DNA testing.

Thank you so much.

DNA Purchases and Free Uploads

Genealogy Products and Services

My Books

Genealogy Books

Genealogy Research

Welcome to 2025! – Opportunities and New Genetic Genealogy Articles

It’s a new year with new opportunities. Lots of ancestors to find and others to confirm.

For me, the best part is actually learning about my ancestors’ lives. If you’re a subscriber, I’m sure you’ve already noticed that.

These adventures and misadventures are what inspire my blog articles. What works well, what doesn’t and how to use multiple tools to unveil more about our ancestors.

That’s what motivates me. I hope it motivates you, too.

New Articles in the Works

I’d like to share some of the articles and educational events I have planned for 2025, then ask what topics you’d like to see.

Articles on the drawing board include:

  • MyHeritage DNA File Download Instructions Update
  • Mitotree – when released
  • Mitochondrial Discover – when released
  • Genealogy Proof Series – The series continues with autosomal, Y-DNA, and mitochondrial DNA proof.
  • The Forest of the Trees – Lots of different kinds of trees for both Y and mitochondrial DNA at FamilyTreeDNA. How to use them, for what, and when. This will probably be written as a series.
  • New features and developments from vendors as they occur
  • Acadian Ancestors – I hope to complete my Acadian 52 Ancestors articles. For those who don’t know, “52 Ancestors” is a challenge to write about one ancestor each week for a year. You can sign up with Amy Johnson Crow here to learn more and receive weekly prompts. It’s fun and allows you to focus on one ancestor at a time, and the history that occurred in their lifetime.

Other Learning Opportunities

In addition to those articles, I’ll be at RootsTech in person presenting:

  • DNA Academy – the 2025 version, soup to nuts
  • DNA for Native American Genealogy
  • Reveal Your Maternal Ancestors and Their Stories Using Mitochondrial DNA
  • Guide to FamilyTreeDNA – Using Y-DNA, Mitochondrial DNA, Autosomal, X-DNA and Associated Tools

I’ll also participate in other educational events with Legacy Family Tree Webinars, WikiTree, the North Carolina Genealogy Society, and FamilyTreeDNA. I’ll provide more information about them later.

Finding Information

Remember, you can always use a keyword search on this blog to find any topic I’ve written about previously.

Also, Google’s AI has apparently trained itself using my blog articles, as have a couple of other AI tools. I know this because my blog comes up as a resource when I google questions. You can try that, too.

Your Turn – What Do You Want?

There are always new topics, new features, or different ways to explain things.

  • What would you like to see covered in 2025?
  • Are there any hot genetic genealogy topics that you’d love to learn more about?

Please make your suggestions in a comment on this article.

Here’s wishing you a wonderful 2025 with lots of ancestor discoveries.

_____________________________________________________________

Follow DNAexplain on Facebook, here.

Share the Love!

You’re always welcome to forward articles or links to friends and share on social media.

If you haven’t already subscribed (it’s free,) you can receive an e-mail whenever I publish by clicking the “follow” button on the main blog page, here.

You Can Help Keep This Blog Free

I receive a small contribution when you click on some of the links to vendors in my articles. This does NOT increase your price but helps me keep the lights on and this informational blog free for everyone. Please click on the links in the articles or to the vendors below if you are purchasing products or DNA testing.

Thank you so much.

DNA Purchases and Free Uploads

Genealogy Products and Services

My Books

Genealogy Books

Genealogy Research

Daniel Garceau (1707-1772), Cooper, Exile, Founder of a New Acadian Homeland – 52 Ancestors #436

Daniel Garceau was baptized on Friday, April 8, 1707 in Port Royal, Acadia, which means he was probably born that same day or perhaps the day before. Babies were baptized as soon as possible, just in case something went wrong.

His parents were Jean Garceau dit Tranchemontagne and Marie Levron or Leveron.

Daniel’s godmother was Dame Marie Mius, the daughter of Jacques Mius. She married a French military man, subordinate to Acadian Governor Subercase.

Daniel Subercase, beloved leader and Governor of Acadia, was Daniel Garceau’s Godfather. According to the marriage record of Jean Garsseaux dit Tranchemontagne to Marie Levron, he was a “soldier of the garrison,” which meant that Daniel’s father, Jean, was a soldier under Subercase’s command.

Just days later, from June 6-17th, the English laid Port Royal under siege, or tried, but Subercase successfully ousted the English, breaking the siege.

Of course, infant Daniel knew nothing of this.

Two months later, on August 22nd, the English tried again, meeting with no more success than the first time. On September 1st, Subercase, with the assistance of the French soldiers and Acadian men, successfully thwarted that attempt as well.

The firing of guns and cannons might well have awakened Daniel. His mother was probably frightened, and his father was assuredly at the fort.

The warfare in Acadia in 1707 and 1708 was nearly incessant. The English landed, burned the homesteads, farms and villages, departed, and then returned to do it all over again.

In 1710, the Acadians lost the battle.

On September 4th, 1710, the English once again arrived, but this time, in full force. They outnumbered the Acadians 3400 soldiers to a total of 1250 people, many of whom lived in Beaubassin, not Port Royal. About 450 residents lived in or near Port Royal, of which only about 100 were men.

A month later, by October 5th, the ships had blockaded the harbour near Goat Island.

A week later, Subercase knew the Acadians were doomed, but tried to arrange the best surrender terms possible.

The terms included a provision that the, “”inhabitants of the cannon firing range of the fort” may remain on their properties for up to two years if they wish, provided they are prepared to take the oath to the British Crown.” If nothing else, he bought them time.

On October 16th, the keys to the fort were surrendered to the British, along with the rest of Acadia. The French soldiers and Acadian men were allowed to march out with dignity, drummers drumming and flags flying.

Cannon-firing range was about 3 English miles. That meant the Acadians had two years to relocate their “moveable items” to a French territory which at that time was any of the rest of French-held Canada. 481 Acadians pledged allegiance to the Queen of England, and the French troops left Port Royal, renamed by the English to Annapolis Royal in 1713.

We don’t know where Daniel Garceau’s parents were living, but if the family was living at the Levron homeplace, across the river from the fort, they were within sight and clearly within two miles. If that was the case, Daniel’s father would have been extremely concerned, because the family was clearly in danger. While the upriver residents were in a “tolerable” position, anyone that lived closer was not.

The parish priest, Justinien Durand, tried to gather and rally Acadians upstream at Pre Ronde, or Round Hill, where they might not be required to take the dreaded oath of allegiance to the English crown. Due to his efforts, he was kidnapped by the English in January 1711 and taken to Boston, as were 35 Acadians whose names we don’t know.

Does this signal that Daniel’s father, Jean Garceau, and the other Acadians were rabble-rousers, complicit in defying the required oath? Most likely. If there were 100 adult Acadian men, about one-third were kidnapped along with the priest.

Father Durand and the unfortunate Acadians were transported to Boston in January 1711 as captives, fully expecting to be exchanged for English hostages.

There were no parish records recorded between January 17h and December 20th when Justinien Durand returned and resumed his duties by “catching up” on baptisms he had missed and had taken place provisionally while he was absent.

In December 1711, the exchange was made, and Father Durand returned.

Indeed, the good Father noted in the book of burials Acadians that had died in his absence. Some people interpret this to mean that these four people died with Father Durand in Boston:

Died in 1711: Angélique Comeau, wife of Jacques Laure, Germain Bourgeois, Joseph Garcot, Pierre Teriot died in 1711 during their captivity in Boston; Justinien Durand, Rec. Miss.

The translations on the Nova Scotia Archives site omits Joseph Garcot altogether, but for the rest, interprets this as “died during Durand’s captivity at Boston.” It does not say whether or not these people were in Boston with Durand, or died in Acadia, but we know for sure that Germain Bourgeois was not in Boston. In fact, he was involved with the June 1711 Bloody Creek Massacre and is believed to have died in the Black Hole in Fort Anne.

The archives also translates some of the names differently. Joseph Teriot instead of Pierre Teriot, and adds Marie La Perrier, wife of Pierre Le Blanc dit Jasmin.

My French is not good enough to decipher this passage definitively.

The bottom line is that we don’t know for sure whether Daniel’s father, Jean Garceau, died in Boston, on the way to or the way back from Boston, or in Port Royal during this time. What we do know is that his death occurred while the priest was in Boston, sometime between January 27th and December 20th.

Frankly, I’d bet that Jean was not in Boston, or his widow would not have remarried just six days after the priest returned, carrying news of Jean’s death.

However, given the fact that his widow had three young children, one never knows.

There was no Joseph Garceau, so this death had to be Jean Garceau. You would think if Jean Garceau was with Father Durand, the good Father would have unquestionably known his name.

Adding to this evidence, Daniel’s mother, Marie, remarried to Alexander Richard on December 26, 1711, right after the priest returned, where she is listed as the widow of Jean Garceau.

Daniel probably had no memory of his father. He would only have been about three-and-a-half when his father engaged in battle with the English. He might have had a few hazy memories, or he may have had none at all.

Regardless, Daniel’s stepfather, Alexander Richard dit Boutin raised him as his own.

Daniel’s younger brother, Joseph Garceau, born in March of 1710, was buried under the Richard surname, even though he was the child of Jean Garceau. During his lifetime, Joseph used both surnames interchangeably.

Daniel was raised with his own two full brothers and six half-siblings, 3 brothers and 3 sisters.

Life Along the River

We don’t know exactly where Daniel grew up, but we do have some clues.

Daniel was born just three and a half years after his parents were married.

His mother, Marie Levron’s parents, Francois Joseph Levron, who probably arrived as a soldier, and Catherine Savoie, lived directly across the river from Port Royal. Literally in sight of the fort, which would have been a very dangerous location during the 1707, 1708, and 1710 battles with the English. Not protected by the fort and entirely exposed to the English.

Catherine Savoie’s parents lived a few miles further east, just below the BelleIsle Hall Acadian Cultural Centre.

Daniel Garceau would one day marry Anne Doucet, daughter of Rene Doucet and Marie Broussard.

Rene Doucet lived further west of the Levron family on the north side of the river, and the Broussard family lived further east of the Savoies for a total distance of about 9 miles between the homesteads. Of course, the Catholic church played in important role in the lives of all Acadians and is likely where the young people socialized.

Daniel Garceau’s mother remarried to Alexandre Richard the day after Christmas in 1711. Alexander’s father, Michel Richard married Madeleine Blanchard and lived at BelleIsle, possibly on or near the Savoie land. After her death, he married Jean Babin whose parents probably lived in the same area.

Alexander (Alexandre) Richard is quite confusing, because his father, Michel Richard had a son by that exact same name with both wives. Yes, seriously – and they both lived. Welcome to my rathole!

The elder Alexandre Richard, born in 1668 to Michel Richard and Anne Blanchard, married Isabelle Petitpas, and died in 1709. The younger Alexandre Richard (dit Boutin), born in 1686 to Michel Richard and Jeanne Babin, married Marie Levron in 1711 after Jean Garceau died.

So, there’s absolutely no question that there were two Alexander Richards, and no question that Marie Levron married the younger one because the older one was dead by that time.

This younger Alexandre Richard dit Boutin (born 1686) was probably raised at BelleIsle, because his mother, Jeanne Babin, a young widow with two children, married Laurent Doucet.

On this 1710 map, you can see the homestead of Laurent Doucet at BelleIsle. In other words, Alexander Richard born in 1686 dit Boutin grew up here, and likely met his future wife, Marie Levron, near here, too.

Daniel Garceau very likely spent his early years, before his father died and his mother remarried to Alexandre Richard someplace between Port Royal and BelleIsle. Then of course, after Daniel’s father died and his mother remarried, Daniel would have been living with his mother and stepfather at BelleIsle where Alexander Richard dit Boutin was raised in the home of Laurent Doucet.

Are you getting all this?

This is where it got even more confusing. Hang with me.

I found the homestead of Alexander Richard on the 1710 map, second from left, at the top. My lucky day. So I thought that Alexander Richard (born 1686) left the BelleIsle community after his marriage to widow Marie Levron to obtain land upstream.

That was before I knew there were two Alexander Richards, both sons of the same immigrant male. I mean, what the heck?? Who would ever have suspected that?

Another head-scratcher, before I realized there were two half-brothers, both named Alexandre Richard was that single, meaning unmarried, men simply didn’t have homesteads. So how did Alexander Richard have a homestead in 1710 when he didn’t marry until 1711?

I didn’t think too much about it at first, because, after all, there was an entry for Alexander Richard on the 1710 map.

The next second monkey-wrench was that the earlier Acadian censuses showed Alexander Richard living in that location, between the same neighbors, with his wife and children.

Wife and children? What wife and children?

Our Alexander Richard (born 1686) would still have been living with his mother and Laurent Doucet at BelleIsle where the 1701 and 1707 census shows them living. Except that census doesn’t show her children’s surnames by Jean Garceau – just the one name, Doucet, for the entire household.

Those censuses also confirm that the older Alexander Richard, born in 1668, is living on the land near present-day Bridgewater, not our Alexander Richard, born in 1686, dit Boutin, who was living with Laurent Doucet and his mother, Jean Babin.

I was very confused at this point, and connected enough puzzle pieces together to discover the same-name brothers, Alexander Richard (1668) and his brother, Alexander Richard (1686). There has to be a joke in there someplace! My brother Alexander and my other brother Alexander…but I digress.

After the 1710 surrender of Acadia to the British, there was only one more census, taken in 1714.

Click to enlarge image

That census shows us that our Alexander Richard (born 1686) is living with his wife and 4 sons beside Mathieu Doucet, with his wife (Anne Lord) and one son, and beside the LaMontagne family. Julien Lore dit LaMontagne lives next door along with his sons, Alexandre and Jacques. This location is very clearly between BelleIsle and the Lore land not far east of Granville Ferry.

The bottom line to all of this is that Daniel Garceau very likely grew up very close to the Lore land. This photo shows where some of those homesteads used to be on the raised knolls in the field.

A Funeral

In 1727, when Daniel was just 20, his mother, Marie Levron, died. She had given birth to her youngest of nine children just four and a half months earlier.

The family was most probably associated with the St. Laurent Church at BelleIsle, because one of Daniel’s aunts was married there in 1722 and it was much closer than Port Royal.

Daniel would have said goodbye to his mother in the little church and buried her in the churchyard outside, now lost to time. He wasn’t quite grown, wasn’t a young child, but he was an orphan just the same.

The Oath

For decades, there was a constant push and pull surrounding the issue of an oath of allegiance. The English insisted that the Acadians sign the dreaded oath, and the Acadians did everything possible to resist. Altogether, the Acadians signed three oaths, and all three times, the English wanted more. This was a hill the Acadians would, and did, die on. They felt the British would require them to fight against their countrymen, the Mi’qmaq people, with whom many had intermarried, and renounce their Catholic faith. They might even insist that they speak English! In 1710, the Acadians had initially been told that they had to vacate the Annapolis River basin and relocate to Beaubassin or another area, then by 1720, told they couldn’t leave.

Conflict, upheaval, and confusion were constant companions.

By 1720, Daniel would have been 13 – not yet a man, but an impressionable teen who was certainly paying attention to what the men discussed.

In 1725, yet another governor, Governor Armstrong, arrived. He realized he needed the Acadians to remain near Annapolis Royal to feed the English troops and convinced the Port Royal Acadians, representing about one-fourth of the Acadian population, to take the oath. He reminded them that England would not allow Catholics to serve in the military which should alleviate their concern about having to fight against their countrymen and family members. It worked! Encouraged by his success, the Governor tried the same thing in the Minas villages, but it didn’t work there.

Then Armstrong offered to allow them to take the following oath:

“I do sincerely promise and swear that I will be faithful and bear true allegiance to His Majesty King George the Second, so help me God.”

Signing this oath meant that they wouldn’t have to “take up arms” against the French or Indians, they could leave whenever they wanted, and they had the freedom to have priests and to practice the Catholic religion.

Beginning then, they were known as the “neutral French” or “French neutrals.”

However, in 1729, that oath was considered too lenient and declared null and void. Everyone was unhappy, but the Acadians were unwavering in their insistence on a conditional oath, which they took in 1730.

This is where it gets interesting.

Phillips, the wizened old commander that was sent to replace Armstrong, reported that the Acadians took this oath:

“I sincerely promise and swear, as a Christian, that I will be utterly faithful and will truly obey His Majesty King George the Second, whom I acknowledge as the sovereign Lord of Nova Scotia and Acadia. So help me God.”

That’s what Phillips reported, but the actual oath continued, as follows:

“… that the inhabitants, when they have sworn hereto, will not be obliged to take up arms against France or against the Savages, and the said Inhabitants have further promised that they will not take up arms against the King of England or against its government.”

The priest and a notary signed as witnesses, but Phillips only sent the first part back to England. The second page was “somehow omitted,” but neither party knew.

In December 1729, Daniel Garceau, then 22, along with his brother, Joseph, signed that oath of allegiance to King George II. He had little choice, but after that, at least for awhile, everyone was happy.

Anne Doucet

Sometime around 1730, when he was about 23, Daniel Garceau married Anne Doucet, daughter of Rene Doucet and Marie Broussard.

Rene Doucet lived not even a mile west of Daniel Garceau’s Levron grandparents had settled, directly across from Port Royal.

Marie Broussard’s parents lived on east of Laurent Doucet and BelleIsle. These people clearly moved fluidly along the river, probably seeing each other regularly at church.

Daniel and Anne settled in this same general area, probably near or on the Lore land. Their oldest child, Marguerite, born in September of 1731, married Charles Lord in January of 1755, the son of Jacques (Montagne) Lore, their neighbor back in 1714.

The Lore/Lord family farmed land on the north side of the river, between BelleIsle on the east and the Doucet and Levron homes further west.

Two more Garceau children would marry sons of Jacques Lore after the 1755 deportation, which means the two families even stayed together as they were forced onto the ships. I envision them all holding hands.

Acording to the 1733/1753 map, the little Lore village had half a dozen homes clustered together, so one of them assuredly could have been Daniel Garceau’s.

Bucolic Years

I like to think of the years between Daniel’s marriage to Anne around 1730 and the deportation in 1755 as the bucolic years.

When life was still good and peaceful along the river, before everything blew up.

When the birds sang to welcome the springtime apple blossoms on the trees.

When the cows mooed to be milked, and butter was churned outside on porches.

When the fall apples were harvested to make applebutter or dried for the winter.

When as many babies were born as people died, and life had the cadence of continuity from one generation to the next.

When you worried about the weather and not if everyone was going to be killed.

When you prayed in your church, not in some godforsaken miserable place with nothing.

That hellscape was still a quarter century in the future when Daniel and Anne married.

I hope they truly enjoyed those 25 years or so, because the following chapter would be living hell.

Hell Arrives

Relations between the French and English had been deteriorating again. For decades, the Acadians had refused to sign a more restrictive oath to the English monarchy swearing complete allegiance, preferring to remain the “French neutrals.” They felt it was a matter of survival as they needed to coexist with the English, the French, and the Native people.

The English were becoming much less tolerant of the Acadians, who they considered French, and wanted to settle loyal English families in Acadia.

After all, those Acadians were so stubborn, troublesome and had attitudes. One might say they were ungovernable.

Finally, on July 28, 1755, orders were given by the British to round up and deport all French and Acadians in Nova Scotia – everyone who lived on those beautiful, productive farms that had, by now, been in Acadian families for generations.

On August 11th, the Grand Dérangement began at Fort Beauséjour, also known as Fort Cumberland, at Beaubassin.

Often, there and elsewhere, the Acadian men and boys over 10 were called to and then trapped in the church where the orders were read.

Then the women were ordered to gather their children and a few things they could carry, and board the ships. Essentially, the women and children were used as leverage to control the men.

Daniel Garceau’s younger brother, Joseph made his way to Beaubassin by 1741, so he, along with his wife and seven children, were deported from there. He wasn’t with Daniel along the Annapolis River.

At PRDH

Joseph is shown in New York in 1763 with a wife and four children. Six of his seven children are later accounted for via marriage or burial records in Quebec.

Daniel’s older brother, Pierre Garceau and his wife were deported from Port Royal with their three known children. Their oldest daughter, who had married Joseph Lord, also had two children. None of this family has been accounted for. An entire family, three generations, wiped from the face of the earth.

They may have been on the ship with Daniel, or perhaps not.

Daniel Garceau wound up in New York, but we have no idea if he was in contact with Joseph, or if he ever knew what happened to Pierre and his family.

Daniel, his wife, and ten of their children are later accounted for in Quebec.

Three of Daniel’s half-siblings are also accounted for in Quebec, one died before the deportation in Annapolis Royal, and two disappeared.

So much agony.

So much heartbreak.

The expulsion at Annapolis Royal began in the late summer or early fall, but did not go as planned.

By the time December arrived, the disheartened, hungry, and freezing cold Acadians knew there was no hope of evading their fate.

There were pockets of resistance, and some escaped, often into the woods, but Daniel and his family did not.

In total, someplace between 10,000 and 18,000 Acadians were displaced. After the first wave or two, the balance were hunted down. Families were scattered to the winds.

During the haphazard deportation process, families were often split up as they were herded like livestock onto waiting ships, with people finding themselves weeks later in the 13 colonies, the Caribbean, England, France, and eventually, Louisiana and Quebec. Many family members never made contact again or knew what happened to each other.

They sailed into the void.

Those who survived the actual deportation but died before they arrived in a location where church or parish records were kept are lost to us, especially if their descendants have not connected themselves to their ancestors either via records or DNA.

In October 1755, three ships were loaded from the Queen’s Wharf in Annapolis Royal  with unwilling passengers. They arrived in Massachusetts a few weeks later.

The balance of the Acadians would have spent weeks, if not months, agonizing, trying to figure out what to do.

Daniel Garceau’s wife’s uncle, Joseph Brousard, known as Beausoleil, was the legendary Acadian resistance fighter in Chignecto and Beaubassin, but that had little effect on the decision that had to be made by the Port Royal families. Ultimately, he too was captured, imprisoned, and deported, eventually leading a group to Haiti and, ultimately, to Louisiana in 1765. Beyoncé is one of his descendants.

The Port Royal families had contact with Beaubassin and may well have known what happened there in August and at Grand Pre.

Some Port Royal Acadians escaped to the south, to the Cape Sable peninsula, but they, too, were rounded up and shipped off to New York a few weeks later.

Some attempted to escape across the mountains to the north, but many froze and starved until the Mi’kmaq people found them in the spring and shepherded the survivors across the bay and on to New Brunswick.

As winter fell in Annapolis Royal, the remaining Acadian people were marched to the Fort and forced upon ships, directly across from the Levron home,. Perhaps they still hoped they would be able to return, to find their way home, or that they would be held as hostages, but eventually released or traded. It had happened in the past. It might just happen again.

They assuredly prayed relentlessly, but all to no avail.

Various newspapers tell the tale of two ships blown off course in a very late-season hurricane.

We know that in 1763, Daniel and his family were in New York where he petitioned, along with several other Acadian families, to be sent to France. That petition was denied, but the fact that they petitioned is gold to genealogists because it tells us where he was and how many children he had with him at that time. It also helps us reconstruct his trip.

Daniel and family most likely left Acadia on the ship, Experiment, that encountered a terrible storm and was blown to either Antique or St. Kitts in the Caribbean. Not that most people wouldn’t welcome some warmth in the winter, but about 20% of the Experiment’s passengers perished, and half of the people on her sister ship, the Edward, died.

This might explain what happened to Daniel’s brother, Pierre, who also lived in Port Royal, along with his entire family.

I told the story of this ill-fated journey and their unexpected detour through the eyes of Daniel’s 13-year-old daughter, Appoline Garceau.

Daniel’s other unmarried children were 22, 20, 16, 11, 9, 7, 4, and 3 when they were forced into the hold of that ship – terminating life as they knew it.

Daniel’s oldest daughter, Marguerite, had just married Charles Lore/Lord in January 1755. She was assuredly either pregnant, or had a newborn baby. However, there is no known child for her until 1766, so not only did that baby die, so did many more over the next 11 years. The

How soul-crushing. I can’t begin to imagine.

Nearly nine months later, in August, the beleaguered ship and hostage passengers finally docked in New York, probably at the port of New York in the harbour. Everyone knew the one in five people who died on the Experiment and were sent to a watery grave. One body every day or two was sent over the railing. They were assuredly neighbors and probably relatives. Many lost children.

And everyone knew the half of the passengers on the other ship, the Edward, that died too, although that ship landed in Connecticut, across the bay from New York. Their few possessions, blankets, cushions, and such, were burned on the beach in Connecticut to prevent the spread of whatever passengers were dying of. The New York passengers could have suffered the same fate, adding even more loss and grief to their horrific situation.

Reduced to paupers with nothing, many Acadians in New York became indentured servants. They had no choice if they wanted to eat.

How they must have hated the English.

Unfortunately, we have absolutely no concrete evidence where these families were living, or what happened to them and what they endured during the 11 or 12 years they are missing. Most New York families seem to be in the area that is now New York City, Long Island, or adjacent counties. The one thing we do know is that they were in close proximity to the Lore/Lord family, because daughter Appoline married Honore Lore someplace in New England in 1766.

Novelist Monique Michaud, when researching this family, says she found information that the Garceau family lived on Staten Island, which prompted her to visit Staten Island.

Additionally, by perusing the notarial records, she discovered that Daniel’s son, Jean-Baptiste Garceau, later identified his father, Daniel as a cooper. I later found that record in Jean-Baptiste’s marriage record too. I wonder if Daniel was a cooper back in Acadia, or if he learned that trade to earn a living in the shipyards of New York, or perhaps both.

I really encourage you to read Monique’s fine writing about the Garceau family, here.

The following map is from 1839, but it shows the locations of the shipyards along Staten Island’s north and northeast coastlines inside the shelter of the harbors.

I tend to think Monique is accurate, because Daniel was later identified as a cooper and Staten Island was known for its shipyards. Ships transported goods and water in barrels, which coopers constructed. The need was endless. His hands must have had layers of calluses built up over the years from the rough wood and tens of thousands of splinters.

I wonder if the Acadian men felt like failures, unable to protect their families from deportation. Unable to provide well for them during their exile. Maybe Daniel’s cooper trade made him more fortunate than most. Maybe that’s at least part of why none of his children died in exile.

Daniel was 48 years old when they were deported, and Anne was 42. They had brought 10 children into the world, and probably buried at least three in tiny graves that would have been abandoned at Port Royal – not by their choice.

Did they look back at the cemetery and the rubble of their homes as they sailed out of the harbour that frigid December morning?

The English burned everything so that the Acadians knew nothing remained to return to.

Their heartache was immeasurable.

Quebec

Daniel Garceau and Anne Doucet had 10 children born in Acadia. Eight were reported in 1763. Oldest daughter, Marguerite had married Charles Lord and is with him in New York. All ten of Daniel’s children are eventually accounted for in Quebec which is how we know they survived. That alone is something of a miracle.

Three of Daniel’s children married someplace in New England, two to sons of Jacques Lore, brothers of Daniel’s oldest daughter’s husband.

The balance of their children married not long after the family made it to Yamachiche in 1767. They must have left almost immediately after the Massachusetts governor reached an agreement with the Governor of Quebec allowing Acadians to settle there. Not just allowing them to move, but inviting them and offering FREE LAND!!

Free land to Acadians was like food to the starving.

During negotiations, the Massachusetts governor indicated that Massachusetts had “700 souls to send,” but I’d wager that as soon as Acadians in other colonies heard the news, they hurriedly made their way to Massachusetts. In early September 1766, between 800 and 1500 Acadians departed on ships supplied by Massachusetts, the first arriving on August 31, 1766.

Other Acadians probably made their way in any way possible. Some may have walked or taken carts.

We know that the Garceau family made it to Quebec by September 29, 1767, when Appoline’s marriage to Honore Lore was validated. Their first child was born in February 1768, so I’d wager they were married in New England between February and May 1767.

Finally, they felt safe, living back upon a river.

By this time, Daniel would have been 60 – not a young man by any stretch – and probably incredibly tired.

Physical labor would have been his only choice in New England. Either that or starve. The Acadians went from thriving farmers to paupers in the blink of an eye on that fateful day in the winter of 1755. Now, they had the opportunity to farm for themselves once again – and recover some shred of dignity. Quebec needed settlers. Acadians needed a home.

The Garceau family first arrived near Becancour and probably settled in the village of Saint Gregoire, which was at that time, Sainte Marguerite.

While the original church has been replaced, the old Acadian windmill remains. The above photo was taken from Rue Garceau which runs right behind the church.

Acadians were masters at water management, including mills.

Today, Rue Garceau reminds us of the original settlers. Many of Daniel’s descendants attended this church for decades and are buried here.

The original church would have stood here, near the windmill, and the original cemetery would have been located just outside the church. The original cemetery no longer exists. There’s a newer cemetery about half a mile or so down the road. I don’t know if the graves were moved.

Shortly, the family traveled down the river, about 10 miles, to Yamachiche.

The history of Yamachiche provides insight into how the Acadians came to settle here.

In July 1767, a schooner arrived at the mouth of the Yamachiche River carrying a large contingent of Acadians who were originally deported to Massachusetts. The Lesieur family, still the owner of the Grosbois-East seigneury, was ready to welcome them on a concession still to be cleared of trees.

Up to 42 Acadian families, or 192 individuals, settled on the Lesieur family’s concession. The French-Canadian villagers of St. Anne of Yamachiche parish, founded in 1722, gave them a warm welcome.

The parish priest, Jacques-Maxime Chef from the city of La Garenne, did hasten to validate the marriages and baptisms of all Acadians who could not officially take place in Massachusetts for lack of Catholic priests.

Historian Andre-Varl Vachon discovered the actual record of the ship that he believes delivered Daniel Garceau’s family. He used the 1763 census and the number of passengers, combined with Yamachiche records to reconstruct the families on that ship. He states that Daniel and family left New York on March 26th, 1767 and were one of the 22 families that arrived on the ship Diana at the port of Quebec on June 11, 1767.

OMG!!!

Ironic that the trip from New York to Quebec meant that they had to sail around and past Nova Scotia. Thankfully, not past Annapolis Royal, but there must have been a lot of tears shed, just the same. They knew there was nothing left for them there, and the English planters from New England had been in possession of their farms for a decade. No, there was no going back, and no one would have wanted to see what used to be their homes with English families living there. Now, they were the outsiders. Strangers in what had been their own land.

They were headed for a fresh start, to establish a new Acadia. They finally had hope.

Their prayers had been answered!

This is the scene that would have greeted them as they sailed up the St. Lawrence and saw the Port of Quebec in the distance.

The port of Quebec is Quebec City, perched high on a hill – certainly a welcome sight for French-speaking Acadians. Somehow vastly ironic that the English were in charge of Quebec too – the difference being that no one wanted to settle there, on uncleared land in the frigid, snowy north among French-speakers – except, of course, the displaced Acadians. They were thrilled!

The Acadians would have taken a few days to evaluate their options. Who was welcoming? Where were resources located? Was family already there someplace? Maybe family they hadn’t seen in years? And, about that land…

Quebec City is downriver about 90 miles from the Trois Rivieres, Yamachiche, Becancour area, so it makes perfect sense that they arrived at the Yamachiche River a month later.

The mouth of the Yamachiche River is swampy, an area that would have felt very familiar to homesick Acadians. The first settlement location was not in present-day Yamachiche, but where the upper red arrow is pointing, near today’s entrance loop to Highway 40. We know this because the old cemetery was located there and the early graves were moved to present-day Yamachiche in 1795.

Appoline Garceau’s first child was baptized in Yamachiche on February 28, 1768, and her brother, Jean Joseph Garceau died there on May 8, 1770, leaving his wife and eight children. The family had clearly put down roots in this community.

Daniel’s health may have been failing. In 1772, he turned 65, “retirement age” today.

On August 28, 1772, he died and was buried in the cemetery at Ste. Anne Church at Yamachiche, but that cemetery was not where it is located today.

On the 28th of August, 1772, I, the undersigned, have buried in the cemetery the body of Daniel Garneau, aged seventy years. The witnesses present were François Lavergne, Joseph Vivard, and several others who declared they could not sign.

Daniel’s original burial location was located here, about a mile from where his remains would have been moved 23 years later.

This original Yamachiche Cemetery held burials from 1654 to 1794. In 1795, all bodies were removed to the new Sainte-Anne Cemetery within the town.

The original church is long gone now, and in 1795, all of the burials in the cemetery adjacent to the church were moved inland to the present-day village. This location was quite close to the river, and I’m willing to bet that it flooded, prompting the move inland. The original cemetery was someplace in the meadow or woods, near the yellow marker above, or perhaps both. It may also have extended beneath what is today a modern road.

All burials, both pioneer and modern are reportedly located in the Ste. Anne Cemetery behind the church in town.

We don’t know where Daniel or the older burials were reburied in Sainte Anne, or if they were buried separately or together, but FindAGrave shows a few older burials near the monument beside the road in the rear.

Daniel’s remains rest someplace here, perhaps near the locations of those older graves.

His descendants placed a marker in 1995 honoring Daniel, Anne, and their family’s long journey, although Anne is not buried here.

Photo courtesy Giselle Cornier https://www.wikitree.com/photo/jpg/Doucet-37

The inscription is engraved in a black granite stone that pays tribute to the Garceau family. I used both Google translate and ChatGPT to translate.

Garceau
Yesterday to Tomorrow…
All United Together

After being driven
from our lands of Acadia in 1755
and exiled in a foreign country
under harsh conditions,
we are now free
and choose this land
as our new homeland.

Our descendants will take root here
and remember their origins.

Daniel Garceau and Anne Doucet

Unveiled: 1995-07-09

Erected by Garceau-Auger for the ADJGT

In addition to the inscription, there is an illustration that shows the journey of the Garceau family who voyaged from France to Acadia (present-day Nova Scotia), then from Acadia to Quebec.

Not to mention that unplanned detour to the Caribbean, thanks to a storm that might well have ended the lives of all on board, followed by a decade someplace in New York.

Where Did Daniel Live?

Daniel’s family may actually have lived halfway between Sainte Marguerite, now Saint-Gregoire, and Yamachiche.

The road, Rang des Garceau, marks the location where Daniel’s children and grandchildren lived, which certainly suggests Daniel settled there, too.

It looks like quite a distance today, by road, but then, it was just a couple miles to the river from Sainte Marguerite/Saint Gregoire, then maybe 7 miles by water to Rang des Garceau, then another 5 miles to the original church in Yamachiche.

Rang des Garceau, as it exists today, is just over two miles end to end, but of course, we don’t know how the modern roads have affected the east end where it intersects with the modern highways. We also don’t know if they moved once they got there after they were assigned land.

You can see that there’s still quite a bit of forest, and a few well-manicured fields.

Let’s take a drive, west to east. The older buildings are on the west end of the road.

This barn and two adjacent homes look to be quite old.

Notice the area in front of the barn. That could be an old homestead foundation.

Look at the exposed side of this house, which is adjacent to the barn. How interesting.

Just a short distance down the road, there’s an extremely old log home. I can’t help but wonder if Daniel lived here, although the traditional Acadian homes had a rather unique slanted roof to them. However, they may well have built what they could as soon as possible.

This is how I will forever think of Daniel in Quebec, a humble home surrounded by a garden. Maybe that’s “Anne” weeding.

This barn isn’t old enough to be Daniel’s, but if his children and grandchildren owned this land, it was assuredly theirs. This would have been a prime location for livestock because there’s a very small stream that runs to the right side of the barn, crossing under the road. The fields behind the buildings would have been cleared by the Garceau family.

The older homes are on the north side of the road. These fields on the south side are quite reminiscent of the reclaimed marshes of Acadia.

Daniel Garceau must have felt vindicated, at least somewhat. After all he and his family had been through, he could finally relax.

The Acadians weren’t just tolerated here, they were welcomed. They weren’t constantly in jeopardy. They no longer had to be afraid.

Finally, the Acadians had a new homeland.

Together.

Along the path that would one day be named Rang des Garceau.

Life’s normal rhythm resumed. Births, baptisms, marriages, deaths and burials.  Ceremonies and sacred rites performed by a priest, in French, in a Catholic church.

They could once again be buried in consecrated ground where their descendants, for generations, could come to visit their graves.

Once again, they had roots.

The Acadians were home.

_____________________________________________________________

Follow DNAexplain on Facebook, here.

Share the Love!

You’re always welcome to forward articles or links to friends and share on social media.

If you haven’t already subscribed (it’s free,) you can receive an e-mail whenever I publish by clicking the “follow” button on the main blog page, here.

You Can Help Keep This Blog Free

I receive a small contribution when you click on some of the links to vendors in my articles. This does NOT increase your price but helps me keep the lights on and this informational blog free for everyone. Please click on the links in the articles or to the vendors below if you are purchasing products or DNA testing.

Thank you so much.

DNA Purchases and Free Uploads

Genealogy Products and Services

My Books

Genealogy Books

Genealogy Research

Appoline Garceau (1742-1788), Walked the Wharf in 1755 – 52 Ancestors #435

Appoline was born to Daniel Garceau and Anne Doucet on Thursday, February 8th, 1742, and baptized the next day in the Catholic church in Annapolis Royal, Nova Scotia, or in one of the local “Mass Houses,” possibly St. Laurent at BelleIsle.

Her name has been interpreted as both Appoline, Appollonie, and other slight variations.

Jean Doucet was probably Appoline’s uncle.

We don’t really know where Appoline was raised along the river, other than three of four of her grandparents, Marie Leveron, Rene Doucet, and Marie Anne Broussard, lived along the north side between what is today the area just west of Granville Ferry and the far side of BelleIsle.

We don’t know where the fourth grandparent, Jeane dit Tranchemontagne Garceau, lived, but I suspect it was along this same stretch of river, probably not far from his wife, Marie Leveron, and her parents, who lived near Granville Ferry.

Appoline’s oldest sibling, Marguerite, married Charles Lore/Lord, the brother of Appoline’s eventual husband, Honore Lore/Lord – so it’s safe to say Appoline’s family probably lived along this part of the river too. Proximity is key when courting.

Appoline’s second oldest sibling also married one of the Lore boys, Jean-Baptiste, but that was in New England after the deportation – so this confirms that the families were deported together or at least had contact.

Newlyweds often lived with one family or the other, generally building another small house and sharing in the communal farm work. This field along the river once held the Lore homesteads. The remains of one are hidden in the grass to the right, where the grass looks bumpy, and the sunshine meets the shadows.

The old rock-lined well that provided life, now filled in, is also found here. Acadians always helped their neighbors, who were often also their relatives, in countless ways, so Appoline assuredly visited the Lore homestead, probably making apple butter or weaving cloth or engaging in hundreds of other activities.

The Lore family worked a significant amount of land, and on this 1733 map, a little village is shown with several homes.

What was life like in Acadia?

In 1744, when Appoline was just two, the French priest, Le Loutre, led a band of Indians in an attack on British-held Fort Anne in the town of Annapolis Royal, just a couple miles downriver.

The peninsula where the town was located is on the far left of the map, on the south side of the river.

Assuredly, Appoline’s family could hear the ruckus and could probably see at least part of the activity. It must have been terrifying for a young child.

Perhaps her parents took her and the rest of their children into hiding up in the uninhabited hills behind their home, or maybe further upriver.

Lieutenant Governor Mascarene had several buildings in the town ripped down so that they could not provide shelter for the attackers.

Neither of the three sides involved, the English, the Indians, nor the French, knew what to expect from the Acadians under the circumstances. However, the Acadians truly did not want to fight and remained neutral, a stance that had served them well for a long time. Remaining neutral and refusing to fight, regardless of how they felt, had at least kept them alive.

A 1745 report from Port Royal says the homes were “wretched wooden boxes, without conveniences, and without ornaments, and scarcely containing the most necessary furniture …”, and a visitor in the 1750s said, “the houses of the village (Annapolis Royal) … are mean, and in general built of wood.” By the 1750,s though, the houses in Annapolis Royal were English, not Acadian. Acadians had been forbidden from living along the waterfront there since 1724. Acadians preferred living upriver, where the land was more fertile anyway.

Father Le Loutre had been encouraging Acadians to leave for either Chignecto (Fort Lawrence), Isle Saint-Jean or Ile-Royal for several years because they were in French hands – not the despised English.

Many Acadians did not want to leave the fertile fields that represented generations of labor and investment in diking the tidal marshes along the Annapolis River. Diking was necessary to drain the saltwater and prevent it from returning in order to claim the land for farming.

This 1751 painting by Samuel Scott of a humble Acadian homestead is the first known depiction of an Acadian farm.

In the 1740s and early 1750s, the Acadians were aware of brewing unrest, especially in Les Mines, Beaubassin, and Grand Pre.

Of course, Appoline had no way of knowing that she wouldn’t live her entire life in the fertile Annapolis River Valley, just like generations before her had done.

Her life, and those of her parents and siblings, would come entirely undone a few years later, in 1755, when the English issued deportation orders for all Acadians.

During Appoline’s lifetime, an uneasy peace had held in Acadia. For their own protection, the French refused to take a loyalty oath to the English monarch and tried to remain neutral in the conflicts between the French and English. The English had controlled Acadia since 1710, and the Acadians certainly didn’t consider themselves English, but they really didn’t consider themselves French either. Of course, they clearly sided with the French, privately, given what the English had done to them and to their beloved Acadia.

They were Acadians, though, a new and different culture altogether, formed along this river. None of them had ever seen France and neither had their parents.

Of course, Appoline was likely further protected from discussions about politics, which were probably relegated to the men, or late-night discussions between couples after the children were fast asleep.

The routines of springtime planting and fall harvesting, punctuated by births, weddings, deaths, and, of course, church services, led from one day to the next. Winds of change turned the calendar pages.

1755

Appoline turned 13 on a freezing winter day in February of 1755.

During that summer, the Grande Derangement, or Great Expulsion, began in the northern regions of Acadia, along the Bay of Fundy.

Unease and fear among families was palpable and growing.

Acadian families along the Annapolis River all had relatives there, people who had left for a safer environment – but now look what was happening.

They must have been terrified as this tragedy unfolded, but also unable to do much of anything about their circumstances. Pockets of resistance did exist, but, ultimately, to little or no avail.

After all, the British soldiers were numerous, heavily armed, prepared with transport ships, and burned the Acadian homes after kidnapping the men to ensure compliance of the women and children.

After the horrific rounding up of most of the Acadians in Grand Pre and that region, the British arrived to evict the Acadians at Annapolis Royal, but the Acadians were anything but compliant. They had months for anger and indignation to seethe into fury, and it had.

The expulsion at Annapolis Royal didn’t go nearly as planned and took months, allowing time for some to escape.

Residents were rounded up, often without regard to families. People were herded onto ships like cattle with nothing more than what little they could carry. Sometimes, family members were separated in what turned out to be forever.

At Annapolis Royal, the ships laid anchor in the bay by the Queen’s Wharf, awaiting the captives who would soon be loaded, not as passengers, but as undignified “cargo” to be removed.

Leaves had turned their golden hues and cast themselves upon the ground. The first snow had fallen, and the winds blew bitterly cold.

The river was too shallow further upstream, so Acadians were escorted to the fort in Annapolis Royal, where they were forced to walk the wharf and then board the overcrowded ships. Those final footsteps in the snow would be the last time they touched Acadia.

That wharf still stands in silent testimony, today.

Sobs and screams were carried by the wind as smoke from their burning homes and farms wafted over the river.

Courtesy Charlie and Jennifer Thibodeau

A horrible situation was made worse by winter. On December 7th, 1755, Appoline’s feet walked this very wharf to board those ships under the guard of British soldiers, forcing the frightened Acadian families onward.

They settled in below deck, as best they could, and spent the cold night on the ship, rocking to and fro with the waves. I’d wager the men were discussing how to commandeer the ship, or at least try to.

Early in the morning, very early, hours before sunrise, the ship began to move.

The Acadians expected that they would all land someplace together – and that they would immediately set about making their way back home. The English tried to dissuade them of that idea by torching their farms and homes, flooding their fields by breaking the dikes, and killing their livestock in front of their very eyes. In other words, there was nothing awaiting them except ruin – and they knew it because they witnessed the destruction first-hand.

How horrific.

Still, I don’t think any of the Acadians had the concept of forever in mind. They had rebuilt before and were an incredibly resilient people.

Thirteen-year-old Appoline would have been frightened, or maybe terrified would be a more appropriate word. She probably clung tightly to her siblings’ hands so they would not become separated from their mother. Her oldest sister was married 11 months earlier and was probably pregnant or had a newborn baby. Her youngest brother was just three and would turn four just after the new year.

Unfortunately, no lists or rosters were kept, so we really don’t know who was on which ship. All we know, many times, is that there’s no death date in Annapolis Royal in the parish registers before deportation…and then…there’s nothing.

The ships were filled to capacity – then overfilled. Every Acadian that could be located was packed into every available inch. Some ships sank.

The ships that sailed from Annapolis Royal in October had an average of 167 people per transport, compared with 278 exiles on the December ships.

Departure

According to the journal of Captain John Knox, “Major Handfield, who was in charge of deporting those who were to be removed from Annapolis Valley, was ordered that the community was to be divided approximately as follows: 300 persons to Philadelphia, 200 persons to New York, 300 to Connecticut, 200 to Boston.”

And so it was.  Except there were far more than 1000 Acadians.

Several ships were involved, and not all records agree.

The first group sailed in October.

Capt. Shirley sailed the Mermaid, perhaps the first deportation ship to leave Annapolis Royal, out of the harbour on October 13th and was supposed to be piloting her to Connecticut. Instead, the Mermaid arrived in Massachusetts on November 17th. I don’t know if it ever made it to Connecticut.

The York sailed from Annapolis Royal on October 13, 1755, and made it to Boston on November 17. Perhaps these two ships stayed within sight of each other.

Capt. Salt (yes, that was really his name) sailed the Hornet from Annapolis Royal on October 28, 1755.  He, too, reached Boston on November 17 but continued on to Spithead, Maryland.

The expulsion proceeded slowly, giving some people a chance to leave and hide.

Finally, as winter descended upon the valley, on December 5th, 1755, the Acadians were rounded up and forced to board one of seven vessels waiting in the harbor.

As the ships were loaded, they moored by Goat Island in the river, sailing out together at 5 AM on December 8th “with a fair wind,” escorted by a man-o-war.

About three hundred Acadians are reported to have escaped deportation.

A ship named the Two Sisters was supposed to take 280 Acadians to Connecticut but was replaced by the Elizabeth, which left Annapolis Royal that miserable December day. Three Acadians died en route and the ship finally arrived at New London on January 21, 1756, with 277 unwilling passengers.

The Pembroke, bound for North Carolina, was another matter. 232 people, consisting of 32 families, took matters into their own hands and seized control of the vessel. Two months later, by February 8, 1756, the Acadians had sailed up the Saint John River as far as possible. They disembarked and burned the ship. A group of Maliseet met them and directed them upstream, where they joined an expanding Acadian community. The Garceau family was not aboard this ship.

The sloop Edward left Annapolis Royal with 278 Acadians. A terrible storm blew it off course, and she eventually docked in Antigua. En route or while there, 98 people died of smallpox. Eventually, the Edward made it to Connecticut, months later, arriving on May 22, 1756, with only 180 passengers on board. Another source reported that 260 Acadians arrived, and yet another stated that almost 100 had died of malaria as opposed to smallpox. When they arrived in Connecticut, what few belongings they had were burned so that the disease, whatever it was, wouldn’t spread.

Those Acadians had just survived more than five months of utter Hell.

The brig Experiment sailed the same day on what should have been a 28-day trip. Like the Edward, the Experiment encountered the storm and reportedly also ended up in Antigua. It apparently departed with 250 Acadians, but docked in New York on May 6, 1756 with only 200 Acadians. Some may have disembarked, and some may have died en route. They lost fewer than the Edward. “Only” 20% of the passengers perished. Of all the ships, the Experiment is the most likely candidate for our family.

Some Acadian families who lived further up the Annapolis River fled into the forest on North Mountain near Morden, Nova Scotia, about halfway between Annapolis Royal and the Minas Basin. More than 400 died, starved, and froze during the winter that followed until a Mi’kmaw band helped survivors escape in the spring across the Bay of Fundy to Refugee Cove at Cape Chignecto and from there on into the interior of New Brunswick. The Garceau family, thankfully, wasn’t among that group either, or I probably wouldn’t be here today.

About 50 or 60 Acadians who escaped the initial deportation are reported to have made their way to the Cape Sable region in southwestern Nova Scotia. From there, they participated in numerous raids on Lunenburg, Nova Scotia.

Other sources said that about half the Port Royal inhabitants headed for Cape Sable and that many were captured or migrated elsewhere. Half would seem to have been a very high number, considering that in a typical family, two people were parents, and maybe as many as 10 (or more) were children. Escaping with small children, especially on foot through dense woodlands, is exceedingly difficult and would be a very slow journey. Wagons or canoes could have been utilized – but would have been much more obvious. Not to mention treacherous in the winter weather and snow.

A schooner (probably the Mary) captained by Andrew Durning carried 94 Acadians from Cape Sable to New York, arriving on April 28, 1756. Given the New York destination, it’s possible that our family was on this ship, but less likely since the origin was Cape Sable.

The sloop Baltimore set sail from Annapolis Royal for South Carolina. It escorted three snows, two ships, and a brigantine that carried over 1600 Acadians. Some Acadians had already arrived there on earlier ships.

These unfortunate people drew the short straw and were treated horrifically. Some were restricted to the ships for weeks while officials tried to decide what to do with them.

On Nov. 27, 1755, the South Carolina Gazette notes that the local officials still had not decided what to do with the 600 “neutral French” that had arrived earlier in the fall from Chignecto.

“The General Assembly of this Province have been sitting since Thursday last; but, we don’t hear, that they have yet determined, how the 600 Neutral French lately arrived here shall be disposed of. On Saturday last came in, His Majesty’s Ship Syven, commanded by the Hon Charles Proby, Esq; and is already sitting out for a Cruze. We hear, she has some Neutral French on board.”

The health conditions were so poor that they eventually unloaded onto the beaches. About half the people died.

The South Carolina Gazette noted on May 7, 1756, that “upwards of 80 Acadians went from hence in Canows (canoes), for the Northward: The Country Scout-Boats accompany them as far as Winyab. Yesterday upwards of 50 more of those People went for Virginia, in the Sloop Jacob Capt. Noel.”

These poor people were desperate and were trying to row home.

There were also Acadians held in Nova Scotia at Fort Edward (200-300; the number fluctuated), Fort Cumberland, and Annapolis Royal (91 in 1763). Many of these headed to Louisiana a decade later, in 1765.

Given where Daniel Garceau was found, along with some family members in 1763, it’s most likely that they wound up on one of the two ships destined for New York, one from Annapolis Royal and one from Cape Sable.

New York

After the ship Experiment was loaded with her human cargo, she anchored in the bay at Goat Island, within sight of the Melanson settlement and the entrance to the Atlantic.

On December 8th, 1755, before dawn, she sailed out of the harbor and into the icy, treacherous Atlantic. The Experiment should have arrived in New York four weeks later. Some transports were taking six or seven weeks due to weather and overloading. We know the Atlantic was stormy because both the Experiment and the Edward encountered a severe storm that blew them off course, causing illness, shortage of rations, including water, and death.

Appoline “celebrated” her 14th birthday on February 9th, if the family even remembered or had a calendar, probably fearing for her life in the midst of a horrific storm. A few weeks later, she would land in a strange land, a mountainous tropical island. The Acadians were penniless refuges with no hope, except to live long enough for the ship to make it back to someplace in the colonies where they might escape.

Truth be told, the Acadians never stopped hoping to return to Acadia, and many tried. A few succeeded.

The Edward and the Experiment both ended up in Antigua. The Experiment had apparently departed Annapolis Royal with 250 Acadians and ended up docking in New York on May 6, 1756, with only 200 passengers. Some may have disembarked, and some may have died en route. They lost fewer than the Edward, where nearly half of the Acadian passengers perished. “Only” 20% of the passengers on the Experiment died. Of all the ships, this is the most likely candidate for our family, which means that Appoline got an unexpected and miserable trip to Antigua.

A different source provides slightly different information about the island.

In the New York Mercury newspaper on May 3, 1756, the headline read, “Extract of a Letter from Albany, Dated April 23, 1756,” and said, “Thursday last, a Brig with 200 Acadians arrived here from St. Kitts, being blown off our coast in the winter.”

St. Kitts is a neighboring island, about 50 miles west of Antigua, also torn between England and France.

By Martin Falbisoner – Own work, CC BY-SA 4.0, https://commons.wikimedia.org/w/index.php?curid=47893166

Imagine the wonder of 14-year-old Appoline when she beheld the harbor, mountains, and palm trees, something she had never seen before.

By Fred Hsu on en.wikipedia – Own work, CC BY-SA 3.0, https://commons.wikimedia.org/w/index.php?curid=47791771

It was also warm in the winter and there were beaches of sand. Where was the snow?

Acadian children wouldn’t have had any way of knowing that such a thing as the tropics existed, let alone be cast there…after being adrift…after being deported…after witnessing ship-board death.

Did the majority of the people die on board or here, on the island? Did they get to come ashore, or were they forced to remain on the beleaguered ship?

Did the Acadians pray and thank God for sparing them, or did they feel God had abandoned them? Certainly, everyone knew and was probably related to every person who died – 1 in 5 passengers.

The Experiment’s sister ship, the Edward wasn’t nearly as “fortunate.” She arrived in Connecticut more than 6 months after leaving Port Royal with roughly half of her passengers having perished.

I suspect that Daniel Garceau and his family were on the Experiment. The only other ship that discharged passengers in New York was an unnamed ship, probably the Mary, who sailed with 94 Acadians from Cape Sable.

New York

One way or another, Daniel Garceau, along with his wife and eight children wound up in New York, according to the 1763 “census” where Acadians requested transportation to France. That request was denied, but the request at least tells us where our family was living.

Piecing this family together from both directions, before deportation and after resettlement, we discover that Daniel Garceau and Anne Doucet had:

  • 11 children born in Acadia
  • 8 of whom are reported in 1763, which means at least two have married or died. Marguerite married Charles Lord in early 1755 and is with him in New York.
  • 10 children are later accounted for some 15+ years later in Quebec

At least Appoline wasn’t separated from her family. She was one of the “lucky” ones.

Daniel’s brother, Joseph Garceau, who had married Marie Philippe Lambert in Acadia was in New York as well, although he didn’t depart from Annapolis Royal.

Joseph made his way to Beaubassin by 1741, the year before Appoline was born, so he was not with Daniel living along the Annapolis River. Appoline had probably never met her uncle before their arrival in New York. Actually, we don’t know that Daniel and Joseph were actually in the same place in New York, so they might have never seen one another again, or not before their return to Quebec. Joseph Garceau’s death in 1789 was recorded across the river from St. Ours under the surname of Richard, that of his step-father.

In addition to Daniel Garceau, Charles Lord, wife, and a child were among the 1763 New York residents as well. Daniel’s oldest daughter, Marguerite, married Charles Lore/Lord in Acadia in January before they were deported. She would either have been pregnant, or perhaps cradled a newborn baby as she walked that wharf. Sadly, the fact that they only had one child in 1763 means that several children didn’t survive – including that child. They should have had at least five children, but only two, born later, are recorded later in Quebec.

There’s another possibility. Perhaps the Lord/Lore and Garceau families were separated. There’s a Charles Lord in Connecticut with 4 people, along with three additional Lord families. Jean Lord +7 people, Louis Lord +4 people, and Pierre Lord +3 people.

We know that somehow the Garceau and Lore/Lord families maintained contact, because the family members intermarried in New England.

Appoline Garceau married Honore Lore about 1767 in New England, but we don’t know where. He eventually served in Albany, New York, during the Revolutionary War, fighting for the citizens against the English. That comes as no surprise. Understandably, the Acadians hated the English.

Honore Lore is the son of Jacques Lore who was likely in this same location but is not listed in 1763, so may have already died. Appoline’s sister, Marie Joseph Garceau married Jean Baptiste Lore about 1765 or 1766, so the Daniel Garceau family had to live someplace close to the Jacques Lore/Lord family, or at least close enough to travel back and forth periodically.

Connecticut assigned Acadian families to 50 different host towns, each receiving an average of 50 refugees. This would have been four, five, or maybe six families.

New York Acadians lived in the New York City and Long Island region, along with both Orange and Suffolk. Many Acadians were treated as indentured servants, which meant they were trained and eventually could earn their freedom again.

No machine-readable author provided. Kmusser assumed (based on copyright claims).https://commons.wikimedia.org/w/index.php?curid=1270050

New York and Connecticut share a north/south land border in addition to Long Island Sound, so clearly some communication was taking place between families, if not groups of families.

Onward to Quebec

The Massachusetts Legislature sent a delegation to Quebec in March 1766. The delegation obtained a permit from the English Governor Murray for the displaced Acadians to immigrate to Quebec Province, which they began to do immediately.

That must have been a time of great jubilation, because the Acadians wanted to gather together once again in a French-speaking Catholic region and create a new homeland.

Many families settled south of Montreal around LaPrairie and L’Acadie, as did Appoline and Honore eventually, but not initially. First, the family traveled to Becancour.

Why Becancour?

The Acadie website tells us:

The lord of Bécancour, Joseph-Michel Legardeur of Croisille and Montesson, invited the first Acadian families to take refuge on his seigneury. In the summer or fall of 1759, they settled at Lake Saint-Paul. At the same time, a second group of Acadian refugees, led by Michel Bergeron, settled on the site of the village of Sainte-Marguerite (now Saint-Grégoire) in the Godefroy seigneury, of which they were probably the first inhabitants. In the spring of the previous year, these Acadians had left their wood shack on the Saint-Jean River to undertake a long and challenging journey towards the St. Lawrence River. It was in September 1766, following the arrival of Acadians deported to Massachusetts, that many of them did settle in Sainte-Marguerite on the site of the present-day Acadian Boulevard.

Based on what we know about the Garceau and Lore/Lord families, Acadians from other colonies quickly heard about Quebec’s open arms, and they arrived, too.

The village of Becancour, which is actually an amalgamation of villages today, is across the St. Lawrence River from Trois-Rivieres, but the original Acadian settlement was in Saint Gregoire, then called Sainte-Marguerite, not in Becancour itself, which was upriver about six miles to the west.

It’s interesting that the St. Gregoire street names would bring Acadians comfort, such as Boulevard Port Royal, Rue Gaudet, Rue Girouard, and more – many more. The street names read like a veritable who’s who of Acadian families.

This St. Gregoire church was built about 1802, but the original church was probably located on this same site, or very close. The original cemetery is noted as being located here, and the later one is maybe half a mile down the road. The earliest church would have been adjacent to its cemetery.

The next sighting we have of Appoline is when she was 25 years old – on September 29, 1767, when her marriage to Honore Lor was validated by the priest in Becancour.

“In the year 1767, on the 29th of September, we, undersigned missionary priest of the Parish of the Nativite of Becancour, validated the marriage between Honore Lor and Appolline Garsau, both Acadians, who had been married by Francois Landry in Angleterre (translates to England)”.

We know that Appoline and her young husband stood in this church as they renewed their vows, accompanied by at least some of their family members.

A validation occurs when a couple is legally married, but not by a Catholic priest, so, as soon as possible, a priest validates the marriage.

Brother Bernard, now deceased, translated the marriage validation of Honorius Lord and Apolline Garceau in detail.

Validation at Becancour, Quebec, Parish of the Nativity, 1767, page 47.

“In the year 1767, on the 29th of September, we, undersigned missionary priest of the Parish of the Nativity of Becancour, validated the marriage between Honoré Lor and Apolline Garsau, both Acadians, who had been married by Francois Landry in England (New England was meant), no impediment having been discovered to said marriage, we gave them the nuptial benediction according to the form prescribed by our Mother the Holy Church, and this in presence of Fracous Lagrave and of Antoine Sabourin, who declared they know not how to sign this register, (Signed) F Louis Demers, Recollet Priest”

Given that the Father was a missionary priest, it’s possible that there wasn’t a physical church at that time, and they met in someone’s home.

This does tell us who married Appoline and Honore. Another Acadian, obviously, but someone I can’t find.

Locating Francois Landry might well tell us where they were married. The only Francois of the right age in the colonies is located in Oxford, Maryland, which is far from New York and even further from Connecticut.

Given that their first known child, Honore, was born in February, just five months after Appoline’s marriage was reconstituted, I would infer that they married in early 1767 or maybe late 1766.

Appoline’s middle name is given as Hippolyte in many places and as Pauline in PRDH, even when I’m not viewing in English. I’m not sure where this comes from, as I’ve checked all of her children’s baptisms, marriages and deaths and don’t find any name in any record other than simply Appoline or derived spellings.

The only exception is this book.

Her name is given as Marie Hypolite instead of Appoline. I think the author simply made a mistake that carried over into a Quebec genealogy book as well, or vice versa.

After their marriage was rehabilitated, their children were baptized in various churches, creating a path through their lives for us.

The history of Yamachiche provides insight into how the Acadians came to settle here.

In July 1767, a schooner arrived at the mouth of the Yamachiche River carrying a large contingent of Acadians who were originally deported to Massachusetts. The Lesieur family, still the owner of the Grosbois-East seigneury, was ready to welcome them on a concession still to be cleared of trees.

Up to 42 Acadian families, or 192 individuals, settled on the Lesieur family’s concession. The French-Canadian villagers of St. Anne of Yamachiche parish, founded in 1722, gave them a warm welcome.

The parish priest, Jacques-Maxime Chef from the city of La Garenne, did hasten to validate the marriages and baptisms of all Acadians who could not officially take place in Massachusetts for lack of Catholic priests.

Perhaps Acadian families made their way to Massachusetts as the first stop on their pathway to Quebec.

  • Appoline’s first child, Honore Lore was born and baptized in Yamachiche on February 28, 1768, about 10 miles from Becancour.

Appoline’s brother, Jean Joseph died here on May 8th, 1770, just 36 years old, followed by her father just two years later.

On August 28, 1772, Appoline’s father, Daniel Garceau, died and was buried in the cemetery at Ste. Anne Church at Yamachiche.

The original church is long gone, and in 1795, all of the burials in the cemetery adjacent to it were moved inland to the present-day village. This location was quite close to the river, and I’m willing to bet that it flooded, prompting the move inland. The original cemetery was somewhere in the meadow or woods, above, or perhaps both.

It’s very unlikely that Appoline was present when her father died and was buried. They had moved 37 miles on up the river some years before. Given that Appoline had an 11-month-old child, plus a two and four-year-old, I doubt that she stood at Daniel’s grave with her mother and siblings.

  • On December 30, 1769, Appoline’s second child, Marie Anne Lore, was baptized in the church at Saint-Denis-sur-Richelieu, about another 100 miles upriver. Marie Anne married Antoine Brousseau.

The next three children were born in 1771, 1773, and 1775 and baptized at St. Ours in the church of the Immaculate Conception, about 10 miles from St. Denis.

  • Francois Lore, born September 19, 1771, died December 13, 1824, in L’Acadie. He married Marie Anne Lafay in 1806.
  • Marie Claire Lore was born May 12, 1773, died on January 15, 1775, and was buried in the church cemetery. Appoline was eight months pregnant for Joseph when Marie Claire passed away.
  • Joseph Honore Lore was born March 5, 1775, and died sometime before 1787.

Appoline buried her daughter, just 20 months old, in the old St. Our Cemetery, which was closed a century later, in 1878.

That cemetery today may abut this newer cemetery, or perhaps it’s in the yard next to the church or across the street where the church’s school is located today.

No gravestones remain for this cemetery at FindaGrave, so I’m sure the cemetery has been destroyed and overbuilt. All perceptible traces are gone, but I’d wager that the locals know where it was located.

After spending several years at St. Ours, Honore and Appoline packed up and moved once again, sometime before the birth of their next child in October of 1777.

Two of Appoline’s children were baptized at Ste.-Marguerite-de-Blairfindie in L’Acadie, another 50 or 60 miles southwest.

Those children had been born in 1777 and 1779, but something strange was afoot because those children weren’t baptized until 1787. Furthermore, there’s no burial or marriage record for Joseph, who was born in 1775, so he died before the family reappeared in L’Acadie in 1787.

  • Charlotte Marguerite (also called Marie Charlotte) Lord was born October 14, 1777, and baptized on July 1, 1787, at Ste.-Marguerite-de-Blairfindie in L’Acadie, Quebec.
  • Jean-Baptiste Lore was born on February 1, 1779, and was baptized on July 1, 1787, in the same church in L’Acadie.

Those two baptisms in Ste. Marguerite on the same day were for children who had been born years earlier and had never been baptized in the Catholic church.

Why not?

What caused this family to move from Saint-Denis-sur-Richelieu to someplace that wasn’t Catholic, then back to the L’Acadie area surrounding Ste.-Marguerite-de-Blairfindie?

War Interferes

Another war – this time, the US Revolutionary War.

Say what?

They were living in Canada, not the colonies, so how did that war affect Appoline?

Her husband, Honore, served, as did two other Lore men: Charles, probably Honore’s brother who was married to Appoline’s sister, and Nathaniel Lord, whose identity we don’t know.

Apparently, the family returned to someplace in the colonies, probably near Fort Albany, where we know Honore served, sometime after March 5, 1775, when Joseph Honore Lore was baptized at St. Ours, and October 14, 1777, when Charlotte Marguerite was born but not baptized.

Honore returned over the border into the colonies to aid the battle against Britain. There must be a backstory, one that we’ll never know. We can piece a few bits together, thanks to history.

Contrary to what we think about where that war was fought, the British marched straight up the Richelieu River, directly through L’Acadie. So Honore’s service might have been one of self-defense and protecting not only his family, but the Acadian community as well.

Appoline had small children at home and gave birth to her two youngest children during this time, while troops were marching through the countryside. The horrors of 1755 probably intruded into her thoughts regularly – this time as the frightened mother, not the frightened child. She, like her mother, tried to protect her children.

They stayed wherever they were until June of 1787, about a decade. That’s a long time if their only motivation was the war and protecting L’Acadie.

We know when they returned, because they baptized their two children born while they were “away” immediately, on July 1, 1787. This probably unburdened Appoline’s soul, as she knew now that they would not languish in Purgatory, or worse, when they died.

There are those unspoken children, too – the ones not baptized and who, like their son, Joseph, would not have been buried in consecrated ground. There should have been babies born in 1781, 1783, 1785, and perhaps, 1787. Maybe that final child’s burial in a cemetery filled with people not of their faith is what pushed Honore and Appoline over the edge. Maybe that day, as they cried over yet another tiny coffin lowered into the ground, with no Priest, no Catholic service, and no family in attendance, they decided to return to Quebec to rejoin the Acadian community.

Or, maybe they moved back because Appoline was sick and needed family members nearby to help. Maybe she wanted to be buried in consecrated ground herself. Maybe she wanted her children to be raised both Acadian and Catholic. Maybe she hoped that the woman who would raise her children as a stepmother, whoever she might someday be, would have some family or cultural connection to her.

They probably chose L’Acadie because so many Acadian families had settled there, and they assuredly had surviving family living there. The horrors of deportation and what they did to survive cemented an indelible bond.

Appoline Passes Away

Appoline passed away just ten months and two days after she had her youngest two children baptized.

Appoline died young, at least by today’s standards, just 46. She assuredly didn’t die of “old age.” Given her age, I can’t help but wonder if her life was taken by a late-in-life surprise pregnancy that didn’t go well.

Brother Bernard translated the burial record for Apolline Garceau.

L’Acadie, 4 May 1788

The 4th of May 1788, by I, the undersigned priest, was buried in the cemetery of this parish the body of Apoline Garceau, wife of Honore Lord, deceased yesterday, fortified by the Sacraments, at the age of about 40 years. Present Flavian Dupuis, Antoine Boudreau, and several others.  (Signed)  Lancto

I couldn’t help but notice that the priest clearly didn’t know Appoline’s age, or perhaps didn’t care. Or maybe birthdays weren’t significant then. Appoline was actually 46 years, 2 months, and 22 days old.

Appoline died on a spring day. It’s likely that even though her family was grieving terribly, the earth was erupting once again with new life. Perhaps the daffodils were blooming, and the first dandelions of the springtime were popping up their heads.

Spring rains may have shed their tears, along with the family at her graveside – her children holding hands, all in a row.

Appoline does not have a gravestone in the cemetery beside Ste.-Marguerit-de-Blairfindie church, but I’d wager that her family lovingly planted flowers in her memory.

This church was built in 1800 and1801, but the original stood in this location, right beside the cemetery.

After Appoline’s funeral, her grave would have been marked with a white wooden cross. Her family would have glanced over and acknowledged her life every time they walked into church, or attended a funeral where Appoline gained another Acadian relative in the churchyard.

Eventually, three of Appoline’s children kept her company in the cemetery.

At Appoline’s death, she left a handful of young children:

  • Honore Lore was born August 14, 1768, in Yamachiche, so he was not quite 20 when Appoline died. He died in 1834 and is buried near his mother, as are eight of his children.
  • Marie Anne Lore was born on December 30, 1769, so she was 18. Five of her children are buried here.
  • Francois Lore was born on September 19, 1771, so he was 16. He died in 1824 and is buried near his mother as are at least three of his children.
  • Marie Claire Lore was born in September of 1772 but died on January 15th of 1775, so she was waiting for her mother on the other side. Appoline was heavily pregnant at Marie’s death.
  • Joseph Honore Lore was born on March 5, 1775, less than two months after Marie Claire was buried. We don’t have any more information about him, so he probably died while Appoline and Honore were living elsewhere, probably in the states. If he was alive, which was doubtful, he was 13 when his mother died.
  • Charlotte Marguerite (also Marie Charlotte) Lore was born on October 24, 1777, someplace, and was baptized on July 1, 1787. She was 10 when Appoline perished. Her first child is buried here near her mother.
  • Jean Baptiste Lore was born on February 1, 1779, and was baptized on July 1, 1787, making him 9 when he lost his mother. He died in 1828 and is buried near his mother, as are at least three of his children.

As best I can reconstruct their families, five of Appoline’s children grew to adulthood, married,, and gave her 51 grandchildren. Of course, they would only have known of Appoline’s stamina and survival in the face of incredible odds through stories told around the fireplace and at Christmas time—stories that, with retelling, probably grew into legends.

The comparatively tranquil years along the Annapolis River, Appoline’s bravery during the deportation, the horrific storm followed by beaches and palm trees, the dozen years in exile someplace in New York, her marriage in the colonies, their triumphant return to French Quebec in 1767, the Revolutionary War years that again transported her back to the colonies, then a final return to establish permanent roots in L’Acadie.

It’s so unfair that Appoline managed to survive all of that, only to rest in the cemetery instead of enjoying peace of a different kind, rocking grandchildren on the porch in the golden summer sunshine, regaling them stories about her long-ago life in beautiful Acadia, and maybe a few palm trees.

She would have said:

C’est vrai, c’est vrai, mes petits. J’ai ouvert les yeux et il y avait des palmiers qui poussaient sur les plages de sable!

Except – Appoline’s voice was silent!

What an amazing life and incredibly strong women Appoline must have been. It’s hard to believe she packed all that into just 46 years on this earth.

Acadian Memorial Unveiling – Honoring the Acadians

Finally, the memory and sacrifices of Appoline and the rest of our Acadian forebearers are being honored in Port Royal, now Annapolis Royal, where it all began.

On December 8, 2024, in the wind and snow, at Fort Anne in Annapolis Royal, adjacent to where the Catholic Church stood before it was burned, and where the remains of the Acadian cemetery blend into frozen blades of grass, the Acadians were honored.

A monument was placed to pay tribute to the approximately 1664 Acadians deported and exiled from this location. Exactly 269 years to the day after they were forced upon those waiting ships, unwillingly walking the Queen’s Wharf – much as the plank of destiny – in the snow one final time.

Courtesy Charlie and Jennifer Thibodeau

Those nameless 251 men, 263 women, 539 boys, and 611 girls suffered horrifically.

Their lives were ruined.

All of them.

Many died.

This was cultural genocide at its worst. Those who escaped, men, women, and children alike, were hunted, literally, with scalp bounties placed upon their heads.

These brave Acadians finally received recognition, even if not individually – at least as a family, a culture, a people.

And as our ancestors.

Nothing can ever right this wrong, but at least there’s a bit of satisfaction by the acknowledgment and perhaps a modicum of contrition, knowing that the truth has been recognized, even if justice remains forever out of reach.

Charlie and Jennifer Thibodeau of the BelleIsle Hall Acadian Cultural Centre provided wonderful photos and a video of the unveiling, here.

Jennifer said:

I kept thinking throughout the ceremony of what a terrible day it was for them and the journey they were beginning then. On Sunday, it was cold standing there and the rain. Snow mix was falling on us, and the wind blowing. I felt like crying when I thought of them and looking down at that wharf. I am glad we could attend such a special event to honor the Acadian ancestors.

It was an emotional day, for sure. Hard to explain how it makes you feel. Especially when you think of how many of them were children.

Charlie and Jennifer gave me permission to share their photography of this historical event at Fort Anne with you. Another attendee provided additional photos, here.

The heartache of our Acadian ancestors can still be felt permeating this land, 269 years and some ten generations later.

Courtesy Charlie and Jennifer Thibodeau

A small crowd gathered on this cold, blustery, grey, snowy day on the banks of the Annapolis River. In the misty distance, the Melanson Settlement across the river, and to the left, nearly obscured by fog, Goat Island, where the ships anchored after they were loaded with their human cargo, awaiting the signal to depart.

Did the Acadians, at least a few of them, stand at the railing and watch as the inky, darkened shore slipped past? Many of the men were experienced pilots and would have known when they exited the sheltered harbor into the angry Atlantic.

Courtesy Charlie and Jennifer Thibodeau

The monument, wrapped in the Acadian flag, waiting for the dignitaries, some of whom, including Jennifer and Charlie, are descendants.

Courtesy Charlie and Jennifer Thibodeau

The monument, unveiled, its writing fittingly obscured by snow, features a cross, so important to Acadians. In many ways, their religion is what they both lived and died for.

This monument stands ready to welcome descendants back home. The wharf which bore silent witness to the final footsteps of our ancestors in Acadia is seen at right, with the Acadian homesteads across the river in the distance.

They are still there. Still vigilant. Ever watching.

Thank you, Jennifer and Charlie, for continuing to remember and support our Acadian ancestors, their land, and their descendants who find their way back home!

_____________________________________________________________

Follow DNAexplain on Facebook, here.

Share the Love!

You’re always welcome to forward articles or links to friends and share on social media.

If you haven’t already subscribed (it’s free,) you can receive an e-mail whenever I publish by clicking the “follow” button on the main blog page, here.

You Can Help Keep This Blog Free

I receive a small contribution when you click on some of the links to vendors in my articles. This does NOT increase your price but helps me keep the lights on and this informational blog free for everyone. Please click on the links in the articles or to the vendors below if you are purchasing products or DNA testing.

Thank you so much.

DNA Purchases and Free Uploads

Genealogy Products and Services

My Books

Genealogy Books

Genealogy Research

Susannah Anderson (maybe), (born c 1713), wife of John Vannoy – 52 Ancestors #434

Susannah’s surname may not be Anderson. Her first name might not even be Susannah, but since we do have that name published in family history, Susannah is what I’m calling her unless we discover otherwise.

How I wish we had firm evidence about Susannah, the wife of John Vannoy. Something. Anything. But we don’t.

Of course, we know that she existed, by some name, because John Vannoy had children whose births were recorded in a Bible and he certainly didn’t bring them into this world by himself.

If Susannah’s birth surname might not have been Anderson, or its Dutch version, Andreissen, where did this information come from? In fact, where is her name recorded at all?

Great question.

Earlier Researchers

Thank goodness for earlier researchers. While they may not have gotten everything right, they did us a HUGE favor by recording what they were told, often reaching back two or three generations. This at least gives us something to work with. If the family members who recorded that history lived a century ago, that means their information may reach back two centuries, give or take. Some did us the additional favor of researching local records or writing about letters and documents that have since been lost to time.

James H. Hook, in a book written in 1957, referring to John Vannoy, tells us:

“He married, about 1740, Susannah, who, according to his grandson, Andrew Vannoy, son of Nathaniel, was Susannah Anderson, born in New Jersey. Confirmation of the New Jersey Origin of the Vannoys in North Carolina is given in the Cleveland Genealogy, Vol. III, p. 2086.”

Professional genealogist, Yvette Hoitink, in her summary about Susanah, writes:

The book is well documented and discusses the merits of the evidence, using qualifiers where appropriate. This shows that the compiler was a competent genealogist.

This publication shows that it was grandson Andrew Vannoy, son of Nathaniel who said his grandmother was Susannah Anderson, born in New Jersey. Note that this recorded tradition does not name her parents, and they are not recorded elsewhere in the book. It is likely that later researchers tried to fit her into the known Anderson family of New Jersey by making her a daughter of Cornelius or Andrew.

According to the publication, Andrew Vannoy, son of Nathaniel son of John, was born on 4 November 1783. This means he would not have personally known Susannah’s parents. However, he may have known Susannah herself, if she indeed died in 1816 as her Find-a-Grave memorial indicates.

His identification of her as an Anderson from New Jersey may have been an amalgamation of family stories. After all, he had a great-grandmother who was an Anderson from New Jersey. Without corroboration by independent evidence, this family tradition is not reliable.

The great-grandmother that Yvette is referencing is Rebekah (Rebecca) Anderson/Andriesen (1697-1727), who married John Vannoy’s father, Francis Vannoy (1688-1774), in 1718 in Hunterdon County, New Jersey.

James Hook also wrote about John Vannoy in an earlier 1954 book about the Lt. Samuel Smith family:

“His wife was Susannah, born Susannah Anderson, according to a letter written by her grandson, Andrew Vannoy, son of Nathaniel.” and ” It was Andrew Vannoy, a grandson of John who gave his grandmother Vannoy’s name as Susannah Anderson but did not give his great grandfather Vannoy’s first name.”

It also provides more information about the family Bible:

“The Bible of John and Susannah has been preserved. The family data in it begins with this entry: ‘John Vannoy, son of Jesse, was married to Susannah Vannoy. ‘Apparently, this was a later entry and should not be accepted.”

Jesse? Where the heck did Jesse come from? I’ve worked with the Vannoy records for more than 30 years now, and I’ve never once seen a Jesse this early or attributed as John’s father. I’ve never seen this information anyplace else either.

Also, about that Bible being preserved – I’d love to see it. Where is it? Does someone even have a photocopy? Checking my emails from 25 years ago, people were talking about it then, but in the abstract.

In his later 1957 publication, Hook attributed John as the son of Francis based on Francis’s will, as discussed in the John Vannoy article.

From the book, New Jersey, Abstracts of Wills 1670-1817

August 15, 1768 Francis Vannoy of Hopewell, Hunterdon Co., yeoman, will of.  Personal and real estate to be sold and money given to my 4 children, John Vannoy, Hannah Willson, Cornelius Vannoy and Andrew Vannoy. Eldest son John to have 5 pounds more than the rest.  Exec son Andrew and son-in-law Peter Willson.  Witnesses – Francis Wilson, James Willson, Andrew Wilson, Proved July 21, 1774

On the 1722 Hopewell Township, NJ, tax list, we know that Francis Vannoy was listed with 3 sons and 3 daughters, and that his probable brother, Andrew who is listed on the tax list as Abraham, has 1 son and no daughters.

We know that John Vannoy, and his wife, whoever she was, had left New Jersey and were in Rowan County, NC, in the Jersey Settlement, at least by the fall of 1752.

What Do We Actually Know About Susannah?

We are going to have to take Susannah’s first name on faith that her grandson knew and remembered her name accurately. I think that’s fully reasonable. The grandson, Andrew, was born in 1783. It’s very likely that both John Vannoy and Susannah were deceased by that time, but his father, Nathaniel, very clearly knew his mother’s name.

What do we actually know about Susannah?

The first thing we know, or can at least infer about Susannah is that she grew up in the Presbyterian church.

Let’s look at the pieces of evidence that we have collected.

Cornelius Andreissen and Annetje Opdyke, the grandparents of John Vannoy, Susannah’s future husband, had five of their children baptized in the Presbyterian Church in Churchville, Pennsylvania, on June 6, 1710.

By 1724, when Cornelius Andreissen died, they were living in Hopewell Township, New Jersey. In fact, Cornelius Anderson owned a mill in the southwestern corner of Hopewell Township.

In the book, A History of the Old Presbyterian Congregation of “The People of Maindenhead and Hopewell,” and More Especially of the First Presbyterian Church of Hopewell, we find not only the history of the founding of the church, but also of the settlement of this region, early taxpayers and residents. The land for the original church was purchased in 1697 in what is today the village of Pennington. The village, originally called Queenstown, in honor of Queen Anne, probably began to attract settlers in about 1708. Prior to that, it was wilderness.

The original name of the congregation was “The People of Maidenhead and Hopewell,” and 100 acres of land was conveyed for the purpose of “erecting a meeting-house and for burying-ground, and school-house.” Among others, the land was conveyed to Johannes Lawrenson, Thomas Smith, Jasper Smith, Joshua Andris, Enoch Andris, Cornelius Andris, and Lawrence Updike. Updike is Opdyke, Andris is Andriessen that became Anderson, and Lawrenson is Louwrensen.

John Vannoy’s father, Francis, married the daughter of Cornelius Anderson and his wife Annetje Opdyke, whose father was Johannes Louwrensen Opdyke. Cornelius Anderson’s other daughter married John Smith, so these families were connected as early as 1697 and likely earlier when they were living across the river in New York.

In the church booklet, we note one Frances “Fonnoy” (Vannoy) listed in 1722 with 10 cattle and horses and 150 acres of land. Of course, that was before the infamous 1731 Coxe Affair where the powerful Coxe family claimed that the land purchase had never been sold – attempting to coerce the settlers into paying for their land a second time in order not to lose it entirely.

John Vannoy was probably born in Maidenhead Township, near Hopewell, sometime around 1716, give or take a few years in either direction, not long after his family moved to the frontier.

Susannah, his eventual wife, was born between 1713 and 1720.  If she was an Anderson daughter, her father was most likely on the 1722 tax list, which includes:

  • Abraham Anderson with 1 son and 10 daughters
  • Benjamin Anderson with 2 sons and no daughters (probably eliminates him)
  • Cornelius Anderson with 3 sons and 4 daughters
  • Ellakim Anderson with 1 son and no daughters (probably eliminates him)
  • John Anderson with no sons and 4 daughters
  • Isaac Anderson with 1 son and 2 daughters

It’s worth noting that these names have been Anglicized, and I can’t fit everyone into a known family structure, although Ellakim is clearly the son of Cornelius based on later documents.

Even though the community would probably have been struggling to build a church and school, I hope that the children were being educated which was clearly the intend of the deed conveyance. I believe they were, in part, because John Vannoy or Susannah recorded their children’s names and birth dates in a Bible. You can’t do that if you can’t write.

We know that Susannah was living in the same location as John Vannoy in Hunterdon County, New Jersey, in about 1740 when they married. You have to live close enough to court. Their first child was born on April 12, 1741, just three weeks before her father-in-law pledged money for the Presbyterian parsonage. Baptism records that no longer exist would have reflected the baptisms of their children. It’s interesting that their only child known to have been baptized in North Carolina is Daniel Vannoy who was born on February 22, 1752 which tells us that he was not baptized earlier.

On May 1, 1741, Francis Vannoy is listed as a donor for the parsonage of the church, so we know beyond a doubt that his son John was Presbyterian, and based on the early Andreissen involvement, so were the Anderson and Opdyke families.

While this church isn’t original, it was reconstructed in its original location. The church today looks very much like it did in 1923, above.

According to the plaque on the front of the church, it was built in 1724, rebuilt in 1783 or 1785 (I can’t see the date clearly), enlarged and then rebuilt again in 1847, burned in 1874, and rebuilt a final time then. This also explains why none of the parish records exist.

In the churchyard, or burying-ground as was stated in the deed, several Vannoy burials can be found on FindaGrave. Assuredly, there are many more unmarked graves, very probably including Susannah’s children born about 1744 and 1748. Her children’s grandparents, probably all four of them, would rest here, too – as would Susannah and John’s siblings.

On the June 26, 1753 tax list, Francis Vannoy, with 3 sons and 3 daughters, and Andrew Vannoy with one son, both appear on the list, but John Vannoy does not. That makes perfect sense, because by the third week of September that year, John registered his stock mark in Anson County, North Carolina in the Jersey Settlement – so they had already left.

I had previously surmised that the Vannoys were probably Presbyterian, based on later interactions with Presbyterian circuit riding ministers in North Carolina. Presbyterian minister Hugh McAden stayed with the Vannoy family on September 5, 1755, after having ridden 45 miles that day. He clearly knew where they lived and how to find their cabin. He also stayed with the Anderson and Smith families during that same trip, both of whom were related to John Vannoy through his mother, and to Susannah as well if she was an Anderson.

Susannah would have been about seven months pregnant when the road-weary preacher came to visit. She was looking after a whole passel of young kids and cooking in an outdoor kitchen. She was probably hot, sweaty, and tired. I’m sure she was gracious, but the last thing she really wanted was an unexpected guest. Nevertheless, practicing frontier hospitality, she would have wiped her hands on her apron, handed him a bowl of whatever was in the pot, and made him welcome.

On the other hand, Reverend McAden surely brought news of her family and friends back in New Jersey. She, of course, hadn’t seen them in more than three years, so that probably overshadowed her fatigue. Regardless, he bunked with the family, as was the custom for frontier visitors.

Combined with the 1710 Andreissen Presbyterian baptisms, the early Hopewell Township Presbyterian records including the Vannoy, Andreissen and Opdyke families, and the continued thread into North Carolina, this confirms that Susannah was Presbyterian, at least initially.

The only other choice was Baptist. A Baptist Meeting House was built in Hopewell about 1715. Baptists would clearly influence Susannah’s life and that of her children, but that was years in the future. 

Children

The majority of the information we have about Susannah is through her children, thanks to those Bible records, plus additional research.

  • Rachel Vannoy was born on April 12, 1741, and was reported to have married Neil Patton, I was unable to confirm this, although, the Rev William Hamilton Eller (1842-1922) reported their marriage, here. However, she unquestionably married John Darnell sometime around or before 1771. They had four sons, including twins, before John reportedly died at the Battle of Hanging Rock in the Revolutionary War when the twins were but three months old. In January 1782, Rachel was ordered to deliver “what orphan children she had in possession” to the court, and in April, she was granted administration of John’s Estate. In 1785, with her brother, Andrew Vannoy, she posted a bond to administer another estate, and in October of 1787, apprenticeship records show that the twins, Benjamin and Joseph, born May 6, 1780, were apprenticed to Andrew Vannoy “to learn the occupation of farmer, read, write and cipher.” In 1787, she was shown on the state census with one male child under the age of 21, and in 1795, her land was mentioned in a neighboring deed.
  • Andrew Vannoy was born on August 12, 1742, and died on October 9, 1809, in Wilkes County. His marriage license was issued on October 18, 1779, with Susannah Shepherd, daughter of John and Sarah Shepard. They had ten children.
  • Appears to be a child missing who would have been born in late 1743 or early 1744.
  • Abraham Vannoy was born on January 15, 1745. We have no further information about Abraham, so it’s possible that he died relatively young.
  • Francis Vannoy was born on August 13, 1746, and died near Barbourville, Knox Co., KY, on July 26, 1822. The first record of Francis appeared in the court claims in 1765 in Rowan County, NC. By 1779, he was a juror in Wilkes County, where he received land grants for seven parcels of land between 1779 and 1799 for a total of 710 acres. He moved to Knox County around 1815 based on lawsuits in Wilkes County. Francis had as many as 19 children, not all proven, by at least two wives.
  • Appears to be a child missing who would have been born in 1748.
  • Nathaniel Vannoy was born on February 16, 1749. He died of measles at Greenville, SC, at age 87 at the house of his daughter, Mrs. Sallie Cleveland, on July 26, 1835. “He was a soldier of the Rev. War and served with Col. Benjamin Cleveland at King’s Mountain.” His obituary further stated that he was “half English and half French in stock,” neither of which was accurate, and that he was the first white man to be born in western NC, which is doubtful. His wife was Elizabeth Ray “of Ashe Co., NC,” and they had nine children. Nathaniel was also one of the early Baptist preachers in Wilkes County.
  • Hannah Vannoy, born March 26, 1751, may have married the Reverend Andrew Baker. There’s some question about whether Andrew Baker actually married Hannah, Susannah or any of the Vannoy daughters.
  • Daniel Vannoy was born on February 22, 1752, and married Sarah Hickerson on October 2, 1779. In August of 1774, he was baptized into the Dutchman’s Creek Church that had an arm at Mulberry Fields, and in September 1776, he purchased a scythe at the estate sale of James Burks in Surry County. He died sometime after January 1795 when he sold land and is not found in the 1800 census or later records. The family didn’t leave because his children remained in the area. His son, Joel Vannoy, married Elizabeth Saint Clear in March of 1817 in Wilkes County, and Little Hickerson signed their marriage license as bondsman. Little Hickerson was also known as Samuel Stewart, as discussed in this article, and was a nephew of Daniel’s wife, Sarah Hickerson.
  • Susannah Vannoy was born July 6, 1754, and may have married John Long, Sr., although I cannot confirm that.
  • Katherine Vannoy was born on December 26, 1755.

Baby Math

Given that Susannah’s first child was born on April 12, 1741, she became pregnant in mid-July 1740, suggesting that she was married a few months earlier, probably in early 1740. Of course, this presumes that Rachel was actually her first child.

Given that Susannah’s last child was born the day after Christmas in 1755, and it’s unlikely that she conceived another child after age 42, or so, that suggests she was born about 1713-ish.

This assumes that she lived long enough to have had another child in 1757.

  • So, if she was 42 when Katherine was born, Susannah would have been born around 1713.
  • If Susannah died before 1757, then she could have been born as late as 1723 or so, although 18 was a bit young on the frontier for a marriage.

We’re also presuming that Susannah was John’s only wife. Given that there was a Bible, I would presume that a second wife would have been noted if there was one. Also, a first wife would have been listed as the mother of the earlier children.

It really makes me uneasy that I’ve used the words presume or assume four times in this section alone, but all of this adds up to evidence.

And we’re not done yet.

Cousins

I retained Yvette Hoitink to sift through the various Dutch records both in the Netherlands and the US colonies to see if we could find any hint whatsoever as to the identity of Susannah’s parents.

We do have a significant hint in the fact that Andrew stated that John and Susannah were cousins.

What is a cousin?

The closest cousin one could have would be first cousins, people who shared grandparents.

If John and Susannah were first cousins, and Susannah’s birth surname was Anderson/Andreissen, that means they would have shared grandparents – Cornelius Anderson/Andriessen and Annetje Opdyke.

If they were second cousins, they would have shared great-grandparents, one generation further back in time.

I retained Yvette to thoroughly research all of the children of Cornelius and Annetje to see if there was any hint that Susannah might be related. Yvette did find a significant amount of information, but absolutely nothing connecting anyone with the name of Susannah, which is not a typical Dutch name.

Yvette then researched a generation further back, and in doing so, revealed the parents of Annetje – but nothing to connect Susannah.

It may be worth noting that after Cornelius Anderson died in 1724, his widow, the administrator of his estate, was referenced as “Annah,” which was clearly the name by which she was called. Her son, John Anderson and son-in-law, Francis Vannoy, were co-bondsmen. I only mention this because Annah and Susannah could sound similar, but checking the estates and known children and grandchildren of Annetje Opdyke does not show another Annetje, Annah, or Susannah. Of course, some children could have been omitted, and in at least one will, Andrew Anderson, no children were mentioned at all.

But what if Susannah’s last name wasn’t Anderson? People are more likely to know their grandmother’s first name than her birth surname. I’ve seen a grandmother’s birth surname recorded incorrectly on someone’s death certificate countless times. I’ve chased so many wild geese.  

Maybe Cousins on the Vannoy Side?

What if Susannah and John were cousins on the Vannoy side, and not the Anderson side?

John’s grandparents, John Vannoy (1644-1699) and Rachel, whose surname remains stubbornly elusive (zilch evidence for either Cromwell or Cornwall), had three boys and three girls.

  • Francis (1688-1774) – our John’s father who married Rebecca Anderson, so he’s accounted for.
  • John Vannoy – born about 1686 and alive in 1699 when his father wrote his will, but nothing more is known.
  • Abraham Vannoy – born about 1690, married Susanna Clayton, started having children about 1721, and died in 1774 in Kent County, Delaware.
  • Rachel – born about 1692 and appears to have married John Wells
  • Sarah – born about 1694
  • Catherine – born about 1696

Additional research may reveal more about Rachel’s daughters. I’d love to find someone confirmed to descend through all daughters from Rachel to take a mitochondrial DNA test so that we have something to work with. If that’s you, please reach out – I have a DNA testing scholarship with your name on it!

There’s no mention of a daughter, Susannah, anyplace, but at least we find the first name of Susannah in the family. John Vannoy’s uncle, Abraham, married Susannah Clayton. I was initially excited, but I quickly came to realize when researching this family further that for John Vannoy’s wife, Susannah to have been Abraham’s and Susannah’s daughter, she would have had to have been their firstborn, AND never been mentioned anyplace. It’s not impossible, but it is unlikely.

Furthermore, we have a different problem. Little Creek, Delaware, where Abraham lived and where Susannah Clayton’s parents lived, is about 125 miles from Hopewell, New Jersey, so the children of John’s son Francis and John’s son Abraham probably never met. Francis moved to Hopewell Township at least by 1722, and possibly as early as 1714, before his son John was born.

Conversely, maybe Susannah was a daughter of Francis’s brother, John, about whom we know nothing – including if he survived to adulthood. A John Vannoy is not found in the 1722 tax list, so John likely either died or moved elsewhere.

There are too many Johns in this family! It seems that every child in every generation married and had one. I swear, I need to assign numbers.

Frontiers and Children

Based on John Vannoy’s history, we know that Susannah lived through the Coxe Affair in New Jersey in 1731 as a child, where, if settlers had purchased land, they lost it. The only other alternative was to repurchase their own land, causing many people to leave and start over elsewhere and forcing others into bankruptcy.

When John and Susannah married, owning land probably seemed like nothing more than an unrealistic dream – but crooked politicians could wrest it away from you with the stroke of a pen and a few lies. By the time they had been married more than a decade, they still didn’t own land, and they apparently weren’t taking any chances.

John and Susannah loaded up and made the long journey from New Jersey to the Jersey Settlement in NC, some 600 mountainous miles that probably took two or three months if nothing went awry. Any wagon breaking in the train meant that everyone stopped to repair it, so the journey was likely arduous.

We know they were in Rowan County by the third Tuesday of September 1753 when John registered his stock mark at court.

This journey would have been made with children ages 12, 11, 8, 7, 4, two and a half, and 19 months.

Does this mean that Susannah’s next baby arrived at some unknown place along the road, and didn’t survive?

I fear that it does.

Babies were generally born about 18 months apart, but sometimes in as few as 12 months and as many as 24.

Did Susannah give birth to a baby in a makeshift bed in the back of a wagon, with absolutely no privacy, have to bury her infant someplace alongside the trail, then have to pull away and leave the tiny grave behind?

Oh, my aching mother’s heart. God bless them both.

Susannah’s next child wouldn’t be born until July of 1754, so she would have become pregnant in October 1753, just a month or so after John registered his stock mark.

This tells me that they lost a baby someplace on the way to North Carolina, or perhaps immediately after arriving.

Their last child was born the day after Christmas in 1755, so we know that Susannah was alive at this time.

Then…nothing…radio silence.

Additionally, we don’t know what happened to some of her children:

  • Abraham born in 1745
  • Hannah born in 1751
  • Susannah born in 1754
  • Katherine born in 1755

There’s no record in Nathaniel’s Bible, or from his son Andrew’s letter, or from Nathaniel’s son, Jesse’s Bible. Their births are recorded, but nothing further.

It’s very likely that Susannah buried these children too, including her own namesake child.

We know that five survived, and probably at least that many didn’t.

Susannah’s Death

Our only option for estimating when Susannah died is to bracket those dates with what we know about the history of her family.

We know she was alive the day after Christmas in 1755.

We know, based on multiple historical sources, that it’s very likely that Susannah and John Vannoy’s home was burned in 1771, forcing a hurried evacuation to then Surry, soon to become Wilkes County, probably settling on or near Mulberry Creek. If so, and if John’s Bible “was preserved,” as was reported, then we know either it didn’t burn in the fire, or he or Susannah meticulously wrote their children’s births in a replacement Bible at a later date.

We know that John and four sons were alive in 1772.

The Surry County tax list is missing for 1773, but in 1774, the four sons are present, but John is not.

By this time, the family is living in the part of Surry County that would become Wilkes County a few years later.

We have no idea if Susannah survived this long.

Her name is never mentioned in any legal or tax record anyplace, in any county. John does not have a will or estate record, at least not one that survived. If the family’s farm was burned in Rowan County in 1771 during the Regulator War, John and Susannah may have died with literally no possessions on the very edge of the frontier, having saved only their lives.

Susannah’s death date is not recorded in the family Bible, and neither is John’s, but then again, neither are the death dates or spouses of their children.

Not 1816

What I can tell you with near certainty is that our Susannah did NOT live until 1816, as is shown in many trees and on FindaGrave, where literally not one fact about her is accurate. She would have been approximately 100 years old, possibly more – a very remarkable accomplishment – so we can rest assured that if she was anyplace near 100, that legend would have survived. The Susannah Vannoy of 1816 is misidentified as our Susannah.

Susannah’s son, Andrew Vannoy married Susannah Shepherd in 1779 in Wilkes County. Andrew died in 1809. Susannah is enumerated on the 1810 census and is remembered in her father’s will that same year.

It’s very likely that this is the Susannah who died in 1816. I recall finding something in the court records at some time, but I can’t locate that record again. (This is why you should always write everything down, along with the source, when you find it.)

The identities of these two women, Susannah, the wife of John Vannoy, and Susannah Shepherd, the wife of Andrew Vannoy, have been conflated.

Not Baker

One last item about John’s wife, Susannah “Anderson”. Her middle name is often given as Baker, as in, Susannah Baker Anderson.

For the life of me, I couldn’t figure out when or where that started. It’s not stated in any of the early biographical books or articles about the family, or by Andrew Vannoy in his letter. This could have originated in an early speculative tree that has been copy/pasted hundreds or thousands of times, to the point where everyone assumed someone, someplace has the original information.

The Baker family does live nearby in Wilkes County and a Baker was a chain-carrier for one of Nathaniel Vannoy’s land grants. Andrew Baker witnessed several deeds for Nathaniel and vice versa. The Wilkes marriage records show that Martin Baker married “S… Vannoy” where the page is torn, on August 1, with the page torn again, and the bondsman was Nathaniel Vannoy.

Aha – I think we’ve solved two things. The first being where the name Susannah Baker Anderson came from – an amalgamation. Secondly, this is where the confusion about one of the daughters of John Vannoy marrying the Reverend Andrew Baker originated.

Andrew Baker was in Wilkes County by 1782 and claimed land on the New River, a neighbor of Nathaniel Vannoy. His son, Andrew, claimed his father’s 200 acres in 1779 next to land where “Susanna Baker now lives on.” She released her dower rights on a piece of property on Grassy Bottom Creek in Rowan County, North Carolina, in 1768 when she and Andrew sold it to James Sheppard. We know unquestionably that John Vannoy was still living in 1768, so this Susannah Baker is NOT Susannah, the wife or widow of John Vannoy.

Whew!!!

When I first started assembling information about this woman, now at least 20 years ago, our Susannah was listed as Susannah Baker Anderson. This phenomenon used to occur when there was uncertainty so someone connected both surnames, “just in case”, “because one of them has to be right.”

We were all novices at one time, so I recorded it the same way.

Today, with more information available, we can now determine why that assumption might be made, and also why it was wrong.

What About Mitochondrial DNA?

Thankfully, a descendant of Susannah Anderson has taken a mitochondrial DNA test at FamilyTreeDNA.

She has 1130 matches in total, of which 363 are exact full-sequence matches. Unfortunately, only about one-third of those matches, 130, have entered either their Earliest Known Ancestor (EKA) or the geographic location of that ancestor so that Susannah’s mitochondrial matches show on the tester’s matches map.

Of course, I first checked for matches in the same part of the world – looking specifically for the Netherlands. Red pins indicate exact matches, and the majority look to be in Scandinavia and Finland. But not all of them.

Expanding the map is somewhat helpful, but shows her exact matches widely scattered, which likely reflects the fact that haplogroup H1a is a relatively old haplogroup and had the opportunity to spread widely.

Taking a look at the US matches map doesn’t show any names that I recognize in the regions I had hoped. Of course, from these locations in the 1600s and early 1700s, her descendants are scattered everywhere now, and not everyone can trace their ancestors that far back in time. Or, they can, but didn’t list an EKA or location.

I was very much hoping for matches to another Andreissen woman, or another name I recognize from the congregation or tax list in New Jersey.

One of the challenges we have is that females’ surnames change every generation, and when people don’t include their EKA information, it means that genealogists have to click to view every person who has provided a tree.

Unfortunately, usually fewer than half of the matches have uploaded or connected to a tree, and without either an EKA, or a tree, or hopefully both, complete with a location, it’s VERY difficult to establish a genealogical connection.

Anyone who connects with people in Scandinavia is fortunate because, as a group, they are very involved with genetic genealogy and far more likely than average provide EKA, tree, and geographic location information. That can also make maps skew towards that region.

The great news is that the new Mitotree and MitoDiscover, to be released in early 2025, will provide Susannah with a more refined haplogroup or branch, a Time Tree, and a Match Time Tree showing her matches on that tree, WITH their EKA ancestors. (Yes, I’ve seen it – no I can’t share it yet.)

If you descend from any of the Hunterdon County families we’ve discussed through all females, or any other Hunterdon families for that matter, please test your mitochondrial DNA. With changing surnames in each generation, sometimes it’s all we have to make that elusive connection.

The best thing you can do to help yourself and your matches is to provide a tree, enter your EKA information (which is not extracted from your tree), and provide the best location possible for your most distant direct matrilineal ancestor. I wrote about how to do that, here.

Susannah’s Legacy

There are no deeds or other records that give us even the slightest hint about John Vannoy’s wife by any name, when she was born or died, so we’ll go with Susannah Anderson, which was recorded by her grandson.

We know that Susannah grew up in Hopewell Township, New Jersey, born just a few years after the first settlers began making inroads into the wilderness. The first church she attended would have been a log cabin and probably unheated.

As a teen, she flirted with the handsome John Vannoy, whose parents also attended the same church. In about 1740, they married, either in that same humble church, or perhaps one of their parents’ homes.

In 1741, their first baby arrived, founding the next generation.

A dozen years later, seeking to own land, John and Susannah set out for the next frontier with like-minded neighbors and family members – North Carolina.

Based on gaps between children, we know it’s very likely that Susannah buried at least two babies and likely three – one probably on that journey between New Jersey and Rowan County, North Carolina, in 1753.

The Vannoy Bible recorded the birth dates of the Vannoy children, but since there were no death dates, and no spouses listed for several children, it strongly suggests that Susannah may have buried someplace between two and four additional children before they reached adulthood.

If the family oral history and history of Rowan County are to be believed, and there’s no reason to doubt their accuracy, especially since one corroborates the other, Susannah’s home was burned in 1771 during or as a result of the Regulator War. It’s very likely that her husband and sons participated, and their home and farm were torched by Governor Tryon’s militia as an act of retribution for their uprising.

The Baptist Church in Rowan County backed the Regulators, while the Presbyterian ministers backed the governor and his troops.

The Vannoy family would have converted to being Baptists at this point, if they hadn’t already. Susannah was about 50 years old or maybe slightly older in 1771 when her home was torched, if she was still living by then.

We don’t know anything about Susannah for sure beyond the day after Christmas in 1755, when the birth of her youngest child, Catherine, was recorded in the family Bible. Given that there was a family Bible, this suggests strongly that John could write. It would have been unusual if Susannah had been taught to write – women learned “useful” tasks like cooking, cleaning, and household chores. Writing and cyphering were activities men needed to do.

That said, I really, really hope it was her handwriting in that Bible – although if it were, I suspect we’d have additional information.

If Susannah lived to 1771, she would have gathered what she could, as the family hastily departed to what was then Surry County, the portion that would have become Wilkes in 1778. None of her children had yet married by this time, unless Rachel had married Niel Patton, so they would all have lived at home as they attempted to escape the fire, save their livestock, each other, and any shreds of their lives.

I hate to think of the possibility that she perished in that fire. I would think if that had happened, it would have been added to the family story, given that the fact of the arson was passed down to her grandchildren.

As horrible as this scenario is in its own right, I’d much prefer to think that the soldiers at least gave the family the opportunity to leave before torching their homes. Yes, watching your home burn would be horrific, but the terror of being trapped and trying to find everyone and escape the flames is the stuff of nightmares.

If Susannah did not live to 1771, and died between 1755 and 1771, she would have been laid to rest in the churchyard beside the Jersey Baptist Church on Jersey Church Road in Rowan County, or perhaps in a private cemetery on the land where she and John lived on Lick Creek, at the mouth of the Yadkin River.

Susannah’s grave is unmarked, and she probably rests beside some of her children in the silent spaces between gravestones.

If Susannah did make it to Surry or Wilkes County in 1771, she is probably buried with John someplace near their log home that they carved out of the wilderness where they sought shelter after escaping Governor Tryon’s marauding troops. Resting in a quaint and now overgrown cemetery where prayers were offered as family members were buried in wooden caskets made from trees in their forest home, some 250 years ago.

Susannah faced at least two, if not three, increasingly difficult unbroken frontiers, gave birth to at least nine and probably 11 children, and buried at least three or four of them, if not more.

I still try to fathom what Susannah’s life must have been like and have come to the conclusion that she must have been incredibly brave and hearty – but then again, what else could she be? She had little choice but to greet whatever challenges life rolled her way – any one of which would do us in today.

But not Susannah.

She survived long enough to shepherd in the next generation and plant the seeds of the Vannoy family in Wilkes County, North Carolina. Some family members still reside there and have flourished, while others, like seeds scattered in the wind, have established the family elsewhere.

To Susanah, every challenge was just one more obstacle to overcome, which she did handily. She just kept putting one foot in front of the other, walking down life’s rocky road.

Hand in hand with her family.

And here we are today.

_____________________________________________________________

Follow DNAexplain on Facebook, here.

Share the Love!

You’re always welcome to forward articles or links to friends and share on social media.

If you haven’t already subscribed (it’s free,) you can receive an e-mail whenever I publish by clicking the “follow” button on the main blog page, here.

You Can Help Keep This Blog Free

I receive a small contribution when you click on some of the links to vendors in my articles. This does NOT increase your price but helps me keep the lights on and this informational blog free for everyone. Please click on the links in the articles or to the vendors below if you are purchasing products or DNA testing.

Thank you so much.

DNA Purchases and Free Uploads

Genealogy Products and Services

My Books

Genealogy Books

Genealogy Research

John Vannoy (c1716-c1774), Hornet’s Nest of Rebellion – 52 Ancestors #433

John Vannoy is often referenced as John Francis Vannoy, but I have been unable to find an actual record referencing him as such, so we will just call him John.

Once I started focusing on John, he wouldn’t leave me alone and just kept leading me (pushing me?) to more and more. What’s been uncovered is utterly amazing, including the 700-mile path of his life – from bucolic, quaint New Jersey when it was the frontier to literally the mountaintops. What an incredible life, and there’s still so much we don’t know.

Here’s what we know for a fact about John Vannoy’s lineage. The early portion is based on original documents in my possession, sourced by Yvette Hoitink, a professional genealogist based in the Netherlands. The later research on John Vannoy in New Jersey and North Carolina is primarily mine, with a lot of references to previous work of others.

  • John Vannoy was born sometime probably between 1716 and 1719 in Hopewell Township, Hunterdon County, New Jersey, and died sometime between 1772 and 1778 in Surry or Wilkes County, NC. The birth date of November 25, 1716, is given, as is the same date with the year of 1719, but I have never seen an actual source for this information other than other people’s trees. If anyone has a source, I’d be incredibly grateful if you’d pass it on.
  • John Vannoy was the son of Francis Vannoy, who was born in 1688 in New York. He moved to Hunterdon County, NJ, around 1714 and died there between September 1768, when his will was written, and July 1774, when it was probated. John’s mother, Francis’s wife, was Rebecca Anderson/Andriesen, the daughter of the Dutch couple Kornelis Andriesen and Annetje Opdyke.
  • Francis Vannoy was the son of John Francis Vannoy (Joannes Franciscus van Oijen), who was born in 1654 in Venlo, the Netherlands. He died between May 13, 1699, when he wrote his will, and March 17, 1700, in New York, when his wife/widow received a land grant. The surname in New York is also spelled Van Oy.
  • John Francis Vannoy was the son of Govert Vannoy (van Oij or Oeij or Oeijen) born in 1620 in the Netherlands and died in 1664, probably on the island of Texel in the Netherlands.
  • Govert was the son of Jan Hendricks van Oij born about 1575 in Buren near Zaltbommel in the Netherlands, near the small village of Oijen.

The phrase “van Oijen” would mean “of” or “from Oijen.”

This lineage is important because of what later generations said, and wrote, about John and his family.

Now that we know who John’s parents were, and where the family was from, the next logical question is the identity of his wife. That’s where we run into challenges.

John reportedly married Susanna (possibly middle name Baker) Anderson, born about 1720 in Hopewell, NJ. She reportedly died in 1816 in Wilkes County, NC. There was family oral history, provided by Andrew Vannoy, John’s grandson, that Susannah and John were cousins, although Andrew didn’t provide any names. There appears to be an assumption, or maybe family knowledge not recorded, that the “cousin” connection was from the Andreissen side

Other oral history stated that Susanna was the daughter of Andrew Anderson (Andreisen), the son of Cornelius Andriesen. Andrew is indeed the son of Cornelius, which would make Andrew the uncle of John Vannoy. Andrew’s daughter, if he had one, would be John’s first cousin. First-cousin marriages were not unusual in colonial America. Unfortunately, the extracted will of Andrew Vannoy didn’t mention any daughter, Susannah, or other children. He left everything to his wife, suggesting he may not have had children.

Rev. William Hamilton Eller (1842-1922), John’s great-grandson, copied the Vannoy family Bible records from the Bible of his grandfather, Jesse Vannoy, of Wilkes County, NC. Jesse was born in 1781 and died in 1875. Jesse was the son of Nathaniel Vannoy, the son of John Vannoy.

The information was then rewritten by Rev. Eller into one of the Eller family Bibles and eventually published in the New England Historical and Genealogical Register – Boston, Mass. In an article titled “John Vannoy Bible 1741-1904 NC, TN, OK (or OR) from Jan 1955, Vol 109 issue 1.”

Eller described the emigrants as French Huguenots who were driven to England, then to Holland, and then back to England, from where they came to America. He said one branch settled first in South Carolina and later on the Yadkin River in Davidson County, NC. Eller repeated the tradition that they were descended from the Cromwell family in England and from the Royal House of Hanover. He transcribed records, adding notes of his own.

You can read what James W. Hook (1884-1957) and Eller had to say about John Vannoy, here.

I’m sure Rev. Eller believed what he recorded to be absolutely true, and thank goodness he recorded what he did, but much of the early oral history has been disproven since that time. There is nothing to indicate that the Vannoy family was descended from French Huguenots, and the trips to England, Holland, and England seem to be somewhat fanciful. It’s not entirely impossible, but I suspect that the French connection came from the way the surname sounds, in part because that’s exactly what I thought when I first heard the name. The Dutch portion is accurate, so there was a thread of truth, which is often true with stories long passed down through generations of the family game of “telephone.” The question is, of course, which thread and in what context?

John’s children were documented from various sources, including the Bible record, as follows:

  • Rachel Vannoy was born on April 12, 1741, and was reported to have married Neil Patton, but I was unable to confirm this. However, she also married John Darnell sometime around or before 1771. They had four sons, including twins, before John reportedly died at the Battle of Hanging Rock in the Revolutionary War when the twins were but three months old. In January 1782, Rachel was ordered to deliver “what orphan children she had in possession” to the court, and in April she was granted administration of John’s Estate. In 1785, with Andrew Vannoy, she posts a bond to administer another estate, and in October of 1787, apprenticeship records show that the twins, Benjamin and Joseph, born May 6, 1780, were apprenticed to Andrew Vannoy “to learn the occupation of farmer, read, write and cipher.” In 1787, she was shown on the state census with one male child under the age of 21, and in 1795, her land was mentioned in a neighboring deed.
  • Andrew Vannoy was born on August 12, 1742, and died on October 9, 1809, in Wilkes County. His marriage license was issued on October 18, 1779, with Susannah Shepherd, daughter of John and Sarah Shepard.
  • Abraham Vannoy was born on January 15, 1745. We have no further information about Abraham, so it’s also possible that he died relatively young.
  • Francis Vannoy was born on August 13, 1746, and died near Barbourville, Knox Co., KY, on July 26, 1822. The first record of Francis appeared in the court claims in 1765 in Rowan County, NC. By 1779, he was a juror in Wilkes County, where he received land grants for seven parcels of land between 1779 and 1799 for a total of 710 acres. He moved to Knox County around 1815 based on lawsuits in Wilkes County. Francis had as many as 19 children, not all proven, by at least two wives.
  • Nathaniel Vannoy was born on February 16, 1749. He died at Greenville, SC, at age 87 of measles at the house of his daughter, Mrs. Sallie Cleveland, on July 26, 1835. “He was a soldier of the Rev. War and served with Col. Benjamin Cleveland at King’s Mountain.” His obituary further stated that he was “half English and half French in stock,” neither of which was accurate, and that he was the first white man to be born in western NC, which is doubtful. His wife was Elizabeth Ray “of Ashe Co., NC.” Nathaniel was also one of the early Baptist preachers in Wilkes County.
  • Hannah Vannoy, born March 26, 1751, married the Reverend Andrew Baker. There’s some question about whether her name was actually Susannah or Katherine, as noted below.
  • Daniel Vannoy was born on February 22, 1752, and married Sarah Hickerson on October 2, 1779. He died sometime after January 1795 and is not found in the 1800 census or later records. The family didn’t leave because his children remained in the area. His son, Joel Vannoy, married Elizabeth Saint Clear in March of 1817 in Wilkes County, and Little Hickerson signed their marriage license as bondsman. Little Hickerson was also known as Samuel Stewart, as discussed in this article, and was a nephew of Sarah Hickerson.
  • Susannah Vannoy was born July 6, 1754, and may have married John Long, Sr.
  • Katherine Vannoy was born on December 26, 1755.

Eller and others mention a man by the name of John Francis Vanay who settled in South Carolina by 1736 when he received a land grant, followed by another grant to a town lot in Purrysburgh the next year. Eller speculated that this is our John, who then moved to the Jersey Settlement at the mouth of Potts Creek in Rowan County, NC, near present-day Linwood.

I have verified the South Carolina records, and the spelling of the surname as well. I cannot make any connection between John Francis Vanay in SC and the John Vannoy known to have settled in the Jersey Settlement. I was not able to find any disposition of the John Francis Vanay land in South Carolina nor any other records. I suspect that this is where the middle name of “Francis” attributed to our John originated. The John Francis Vanay of SC could be (and probably was) a descendant of the original Long Island settler, John Vannoy, born in 1644.

The Jersey Settlement

John Vannoy married Susannah (supposedly Anderson), probably about 1740, based on the April 1741 birth of their oldest known child. They migrated to North Carolina with other NJ folks who established a community known as the Jersey Settlement on the Yadkin River in what is now Davidson Co., some 40 miles southwest of present-day Greensboro.

The Jersey Settlement of North Carolina had its roots in New Jersey.

Origins of the Jersey Settlement

From Morgan Edwards, A.M., Baptist Minister; fellow of Rhode Island College 1770-1792, “Materials Toward a History of the Baptists;” first pub. 1790, we discover:

The February 1699 Burlington County, (NJ Court) received a “Petition of some inhabitants above the falls for a new township to be called Hopewell, as also a new road and boundaries of Said town…”

The Township’s location was described c1770:

Hopewell is situated 40 miles S.W. of Philadelphia, bounded on the East by the Province line, West by the Delaware River, on the North by Amwell Twp., and on the South by Assunpink Creek, and included the Indian village of Wissamensen at the head of Stony Brook, some miles north of the falls of the Delaware.

You can see a John Van Noy on an 1875 map, here. There’s another Vannoy as well and at least one Updyke. Lots of people from this cluster of families stayed when others left for the next frontier.

In her book First Families of Jersey Settlement, published in 1996, Ethel Stroup describes the origins of the Jersey Settlement in North Carolina, which, of course, originated in New Jersey.

Its first settlers were Hopewell citizens who migrated after being swindled by Proprietors and royal Governors, especially Dr. Daniel Coxe and his son Col. Daniel Coxe, two powerful and greedily villainous Proprietors, in “The Coxe Affair.”  What these Jersey men endured in Hopewell directly affected the Yadkin’s Revolutionary generation, explaining why Jersey Settlement had reacted so violently against N.C.’s corrupt Gov. William Tryon’s sticky-fingered royal officials, John Frohock, Rowan Court Clerk, and Edmund Fanning, King’s Attorney, whose thievery and injustices caused the 1771 Regulator War (considered by historians the first true battle of the American Revolution), and caused Charles Lord Cornwallis to call central North Carolina “a hornet’s nest of rebellion.”

The earliest families of Jersey Settlement came from Hopewell Township, Hunterdon County, New Jersey, about 1745, where some had been members of Pennington’s Presbyterian Church, and others were Quakers and Baptists who baptized their children in St. Mary’s Episcopal church for practical, political reasons.

They were founding this settlement so that they (and groups that followed) could recoup losses suffered when New Jersey’s Supreme Court invalidated deeds to thousands of acres in Hopewell, land their fathers had purchased as wilderness.

The first NC settlers list did not include John Vannoy or his father, but did include Cornelius Anderson, nephew of John’s mother, Susannah Anderson Vannoy, through her brother, Bartholomew Anderson/Andriesen. Cornelius would also have been related to John Vannoy’s wife, assuming that the family history that they were first cousins was true.

By the time John Vannoy became an adult, the ongoing land conflict in Hopewell made it obvious that there was likely no future of land ownership there.

In 1731, calamity befell these honest and hard working settlers when “Col. Coxe and other heirs of the late Dr. Coxe” declared that most of Hopewell belonged to them, a claim without an honest basis, e.g., improper surveys or failure to pay — but the West Jersey Society lacked a court record proving Dr. Coxe’s transfer to them. His heir, Col. Coxe, had enough political clout to induce Hunterdon’s Supreme Court to order High Sheriff Bennett Bard to serve perhaps a hundred or more Hopewell residents with Writs ordering them to “Pay” for their land a second time or “Quit.” Those who failed to repurchase their own farms then received “Writs of Ejectment” which called them “Tenants” and “Tresspassers” on Coxe’s land! On April 22, 1731, in an impressive show of unity, fifty of the earliest settlers of Hopewell entered into a written agreement and solemn compact to stand by each other and test the validity of Col. Coxe’s claim. They hired an attorney, Mr. Kinsey, and filed a counter suit naming Col. Daniel Coxe as sole defendant. The Township had more people, but some were not affected, having purchased [directly] from Coxe. Others considered it useless to fight a man as powerful as Col. Coxe, so did not join in the law suit. The August 1732 term of the New Jersey Supreme Court issued Writs of Trespass & Ejectment against each settler who had not repurchased. The fifty men who sued were identified from their individual records.

Bartholomew Anderson was noted on the list, as were Francis and Daniel Gano, and one John Hendrickson, which I only note here due to the similarity to the name Hickerson and Y-DNA matches to Henderson men whose ancestor is from Hunterdon County.

Long story short, after numerous appeals in courts beset by crooked politicians, the final appeal was exhausted in 1734, and the settlers had but three choices: pay, remove, or revolt.

Historian Ralph Ege (born in Hopewell in 1837) wrote about the great dilemma:

This verdict caused the most distressing state of affairs in this township that was ever experienced in any community. Some moved away immediately, but the majority stayed, at least initially, and assumed the financial burden. Cattle and personal possessions were sold, and a great struggle began which impoverished many families for years to come. Then came the great excitement incident to ejecting the settlers from the farms which they, or their fathers had purchased, and on which they had built dwellings, barns and fences. Their lands had cost them only fifty cents per acre, it is true, but they had purchased them in good faith and spent the best years of their lives in clearing them. Many had mortgaged them to pay for the expense of improvement consequently not being able to incur the additional expense, they were compelled to leave their homes and seek new homes elsewhere, risking for the second, and for some of them the third time, the perils of the wilderness.

In 1734, John Vannoy would have been 15 and 18 years old, a very impressionable young man. He would have watched his father agonize over what to do and listened as the other men discussed their horrible dilemma.

John’s father, Francis Vannoy:

  • Was not on the list of “50 men”
  • Was not evicted or escaped the state in subsequent years “for debt,” which was charged to men who refused to repay to purchase their land and were therefore charged “rent,” which they also refused to pay
  • According to his 1768 will, Francis owned land at his death

Given this, we can presume that Francis did indeed repurchase his land from the swindling Coxe family.

About half of the families on the infamous “50 men” list left in the next few years to areas where they felt there was less corruption, available land, and honest people.

A popular destination was the upper Shenandoah Valley where the first settlement was started in 1730 when guide Morgan Bryan led a group of Quakers walking from Pennsylvania to the upper Potomac. He settled his own family on Opequon Creek, an area that in 1738 became Frederick County, Virginia.

About 1732, another guide, Jost Hite, opened the first wagon road as far as Winchester, settling his group of Pennsylvania Germans on a different stretch of Opequon Creek.

Comparison of records for early settlers in the upper Valley shows many with surnames identical to those in New Jersey’s “Coxe Affair.”

The greatest concentration of New Jersey migrants was along Back Creek (the next creek west of Opequon) in a small, mountain community where a peak was fortuitously named by its early settlers “Jersey Mountain.”

This information is important because it weaves people from these places together in unexpected ways.

However, things weren’t always peaceful on the frontier, either. Farming was difficult, Indian raids necessitated building forts and required a conscripted militia, and many of the original New Jersey settlers were now either middle-aged or elderly. Given what had happened in New Jersey, they didn’t want to be squatters, either, and they hoped for a better environment.

North Carolina beckoned.

By May 1741, Bladen County issued deeds on the Great Peedee (Yadkin). It was no accident that the Hopewell group chose its north bank to found their “Jersey Settlement,” an area described as: “Ten square miles of the best wheat land in the south, located in (modern) Davidson County, near Linwood. The exact year in which the Jersey Settlement was made on the Yadkin is not known. It is probable that this settlement left New Jersey and arrived on the Yadkin between 1747 and 1755. It was composed of many people from New Jersey who had sent an agent there to locate and enter the best land still open to settlement.” [John Preston Arthur, A History of Watauga County, N. C., (1915) p.88].

A great attraction for these victims of political corruption was that in 1745 North Carolina was exceptionally well governed. Gov. Gabriel Johnston was an honest, capable Scottish physician and professor who on arrival found the colony in pitiable condition, and tried earnestly to better its welfare. “Under (Johnston’s) prudent administration, the province increased in population, wealth and happiness.”  [C. L. Hunter, Sketches of Western North Carolina, (1877), p. 7].

About 1745, the New Jersey group (perhaps a dozen or more families) left Back Creek in a wagon train bound for the Yadkin. Based on events after arrival, their leaders were probably Jonathan Hunt and Thomas Smith, but they were almost surely guided by the famous “Waggoneer” and explorer, Morgan Bryan who guided other groups to this general area, and in 1748 brought his own family from the Opequon to form Morgan’s Settlement on the south bank of Deep Creek, four miles above the “Shallow Ford” of the Yadkin. [Robert W. Ramsey, Carolina Cradle, Settlement of the Northwest Carolina Frontier, 1747-1762; (U.N.C. Press, 1964; 4th printing 1987), p. 31].

So began the River Settlements, best reached from the north via an old Indian warpath, widened and renamed The Yading Path. About 1745/6 Thomas Smith received land on Swearing Creek, but his Bladen deed is missing (as are many others.)

At the time of the formation of Rowan County in 1753, two of the Yadkin settlers, Col. George Smith and Jonathan Hunt, were important enough that the Assembly would not approve the bill for the formation of Rowan County until the names of Col. George Smith, and Capt. Jonathan Hunt, were re-inserted. Their names had been in the original bill for formation, but had been deleted and other names substituted by his Majesty’s Council. Early Jersey Church served Episcopalians, Baptists and Presbyterians, with later sermons, marriages and baptisms performed by visiting preachers, including Moravians, and catechism lessons by Lutheran Rev. David Henkel. [George Smith (1713-c1799) s/o Andrew, Jr., brother-in-law to Jonathan Hunt; Smith Bible; Rep. James Whitaker (1779-1871) of Cherokee Co., N.C., My Memoirs, private publication].

While one might presume that the earliest settlers in the Jersey Settlement did not maintain contact with their family members either in Virginia or New Jersey, we know that’s not true based on a number of factors, including deaths that occurred in North Carolina that were recorded in Bibles in Hopewell, New Jersey.

Furthermore, Morgan and others traveled back and forth, guiding new families to various locations in Virginia and North Carolina. Morgan would have carried news and possibly letters with him, too.

The first settlers would have invited others to join them in the beautiful valley of the Yadkin River. Even if Hopewell residents didn’t have immediate family there, they often had more distant family, as did John Vannoy and Susannah Anderson. Furthermore, they knew the families from church, and they knew they had a support structure before they packed up their possessions, loaded them into a wagon, hitched up the horses or oxen, and set off on the Great Wagon Road from the Yadkin River to Philadelphia for the new frontier, as seen on this 1749 map. New settlers swelled the ranks of the North Carolina Counties.

History of the Jersey Settlement from the History of Watauga County. Chapter VIII:

First Light on the Jersey Settlement.- From a sketch of the Greene Family of Watauga, by the late Rev. G. W. Greene, Baptist missionary to China, we learn that “about the middle of the eighteenth century a colony moved from New Jersey and settled in Rowan County, North Carolina.”

Bishop Spangenberg mentioned the 400 families from the North had just arrived in 1752 and the fact that most of the land east of Rowan County had already been taken up at that time. (Id. Vol. IV, p. 1312.)

Anson County was formed from Bladen County in 1748. Rowan County was formed from the northern part of Anson County and was intended to incorporate all of the lands within the Granville District that had previously been in Anson County.

Rowan County

John Vannoy is not found in the records of Frederick County, Virginia, or elsewhere using the FamilySearch AI Search for all of Virginia. He is not found in either Bladen or Anson Counties, but he was in Rowan County by September of 1753 when he registered his stock mark.

John was in his mid-30s, had been married for 13 or 14 years, had seven children, and most certainly wanted to own his own land that he could one day bequeath to his children. He yearned to escape the constant drama and trauma associated with the “Coxe Affair.” No one wants to live in a cesspool of corruption.

One day, something served as the final straw, and they decided to go.

The Vannoy family, with children ranging in age from newborn to 11 or 12, piled into the back of their wagon. They would have been very hopeful as the wagon creaked over the dirt road and mountains, lumbering toward this new chapter of their lives, perhaps singing as they went.

Leaving the known for the unknown is every bit as much an act of faith as religious beliefs and rituals.

Rowan County Courthouse, September 3, 1753:

3rd Tues September 1753 – John Vanoy prays his mark and brand to be recorded granted his mark a swallowfork in the near ear and a half crop in the right, brand J V

A swallowfork looks like this, and a half-crop means cutting half the ear off. Yea, pretty offputting, but that was the way of life for a very long time. Livestock was corralled in barns and fed during the winter but set loose to graze in the woodlands, mingling with the animals of other settlers during the rest of the year. Stock marks were the only means of identifying your animals.

Note that Squire Boon, Daniel Boone’s father, was one of the esquires present in the court that day.

Given that John registered his stock mark at this point in time, it’s probably when he arrived in Rowan County from the Jersey settlement. Finding a place to live before winter and registering your stock mark would have been the first things he did.

The pioneer Presbyterian Reverend Hugh McAden recorded in his journal that he spent the night of September 5, 1755, at the home of John Vannoy after having ridden 45 miles that day. The fact that he was Presbyterian and stayed with John probably indicates that John was Presbyterian, too, at least at this point in his life.

McAden goes on to say:

Next morning, came to Henry Sloan’s, at the Yadkin Ford, where I was kindly entertained till Sabbath day; rode to the meeting-house and preached to a small congregation.” Here there appears to have been a congregation of some strength that had a meeting-house, but had become divided,—“Many adhere to the Baptists that were before wavering, and several that professed themselves to be Presbyterians; so that very few at present join heartily for our ministers, and will in a little time, if God prevent not, be too weak either to call or supplicate for a faithful minister. O may the good Lord, who can bring order out of confusion, and call things that are not as though they were, visit this people!” One cause of the divisions in this congregation arose from the labors of a Baptist minister among them by the name of Miller.

After preaching, he visited some sick people, and went home with James Smith, about four miles. On Tuesday, he “preached again at the meeting-house, and went home with Cornelius Anderson, about six miles – a judicious, honest man, I hope, who seems to be much concerned for the state of the church and perishing souls.”

It’s worth noting that Cornelius Anderson was John Vannoy’s relative, as was the Smith family. Rebecka Andriesen (Anderson) married John Smith. She died in North Carolina in 1785. Her brother was Bartholomew Anderson, father of Cornelius Anderson. Her sister married Francis Vannoy, father of John Vannoy.

These people were clearly Presbyterian, too. However, during the Regulator Movement, McAden and three other Presbyterian ministers supported the colonial government, calling upon their brethren who signed the Regulator oath to repent. That’s very likely when John Vannoy converted to the Baptist faith.

Rowan (County) Deed abstracts (1753-1785 by Linn) tell us who John’s neighbors were.

March 8, 1758 – McCulloh to David Jones 40 pounds 545 ac adj Robert Gamble, John Vanoy and Jeremiah Green, John, Willis Ellis, John McGuire (deed badly damaged)

David Jones and wife Hannah to Thomas Parker Esq. for 51 pounds VA money land adj Robert Gamble, John Vanoy and Jeremiah Green, no witnesses (deed badly damaged)

Next 2 pages of the deed book are missing

This “Jersey Settlement” is now a part of Davidson County, and lies near the Yadkin River, opposite Salisbury. H. E. McCullough of England had secured grants to large tracts in North Carolina, tract No. 9 containing 12,500 acres, including much of the land of the Jersey Settlement.

From a sketch of the Greene Family of Watauga by the late Rev. G. W. Greene, Baptist missionary to China, we learn that Jeremiah Greene bought a 541-acre tract described as lying “on the waters of Atkin or Pee Dee” on Pott’s Creek. This creek passes near the village of Linwood, within a mile of the Jersey church, and empties into the Yadkin, not far away. This land was bought in 1762.

Note that today part of the Yadkin and Potts Creek have been flooded by the High Rock Damn and are now High Rock Lake.

John Vannoy is found on a 1759 tax list as well.

John is listed as a juror several times over the next several years, which tells us that he owned land, even if we don’t know exactly where it was located.

  • October 21, 1757
  • October 17, 1759
  • January 23 and 24, 1761
  • April 24, 1761

Eller said that John is “said to have lived” in the Jersey Settlement until about 1772 and sympathized with the Regulators in their opposition to the unjust tax and service fee policy of the British Government under Governor William Tryon.

After their rebellion was crushed at Alamance in May of 1771, many of the settler’s homes along the Yadkin River were pillaged and destroyed and the home of John Vannoy is said to have been one of them. He, therefore, disposed of his farm and moved westward to a safer place in the mountains of Wilkes Co., NC. See chapter VI in “The Rowan Story” by James S. Brawley, 1953 and the book “Some Neglected History of NC” by William E. Fitch, for more about the “Regulator” movement which some historians say was the first battle of the Revolution.”

The Wilkes Co. Reddies River book states:

Apparently John lived in or near the Jersey settlement in Rowan Co prior to his coming to Wilkes. He was a staunch Baptist in his religious beliefs and sympathized with the “Regulators” in their opposition to the unjust and oppressive policies of the British Government under Governor Wiliam Tryon.  Consequently, his home was one of those pillaged and destroyed by the troops of Gov. Tryon in the early summer of 1771, and Mr. Vannoy and his family were forced to flee for their lives.

The remoteness of Reddies River about 75 miles upstream beckoned unto these persecuted people and it is here that they found their new homes. The 1771 tax list of Surry Co. shows John and his sons, Andrew and Francis, as being taxable.

Eller states that John and Susannah Vannoy were staunch Baptists in their religious beliefs and also says that John and Susannah “identified with the great religious revival that the Baptist church, through George McNiel and John Gano, were introducing throughout southern Virginia and the Yadkin Valley in NC.”

If John had not already become Baptist, the Regulator Movement did it. John Vannoy was reported by some to have been a minister, but I have found no evidence for that. Maybe he preached in his zeal to whomever would listen. How could one NOT have strong feelings about what was going on?

We find John appearing in the Surry County Court notes three times in 1757 and then in 1760 as John Venoy, a juror.

Also, in 1757, John Venoy and Frederick Michael were securities for Hance Licans (probably Hans Laicans/Lycans) as administrators in the estate of Daniel Halsey.

A lull in activity between 1762 and 1764 may have resulted from the Cherokee’s displeasure with the uninvited settlers. The Creeks had joined the Cherokees in warfare against the settlers, forcing many to flee and the ones remaining to huddle in their fortified homes.

The conflict began in Virginia with settlers killing Cherokee warriors returning from fighting the French, causing the Cherokee to attack white settlements in North Carolina in the spring of 1759.

A peace treaty was reached in 1761, but settlers continued to ignore British promises not to settle on Cherokee land and continued to do so after the Proclamation Act of 1763.

Settlers began to flow back to Yadkin Valley from wherever they had sought refuge and attention was refocused on the tax controversy. Baptists and other dissenters were frustrating Gov. William Tryon’s plan for the Established Church.

In 1764, John Venoy (and others, including Morgan Bryant) were ordered to lay out a road from White’s ford on Yadkin to the Shallow ford on said river:

January 10, 1765 – Ordered that a road be laid out leading from Whites ford on the Yadkin River to the Shallow ford on said rover and that the following persons lay out the same to wit Morgan Bryant, Abraham Creson, John Howard, Silis Enyard, Henry Shedmore, Francis Reynolds, Edmund Denny, John Vannoy, Thomas Barton, Luke Lee, Samuel Hays, Samuel Bryan, Henry Shedmor (Skidmore?) overseer from Millers to the Shallow ford. Edmund Denny from Christion Millers to the White’s ford

John was a juror when the following action took place in court the following day.

January 11, 1765 – John Bridges Jr., Richard Perkins Jr., and Robert Biggam Perkins have feloniously taken and lead away 2 stone horses and one gelding of the price of 5 pounds each the property of persons unknown supposed to belong the some of our Indian Allies the Cherokees and herby ordered a warrant be issued…

Attending court was akin to attending the movies, watching a thriller on TV, or social media today. Everyone retired to the tavern afterward to discuss what had happened and to eat and imbibe, of course. Men rented a room as well, sleeping multiple men to a bed so they could be present for court the following day.

Also, in 1765, John’s son, Francis, was paid for a wolf scalp.

In the Rowan Court Notes book from 1753-1772, John Vannoy was a juror in the case of Thomas Foster vs George Smith. It’s likely that he was related to George Smith, given that Rebecka Andriesen, sister of John’s mother, married John Smith. The couple and their children came to Rowan County.

John Vannoy and son were listed in 1768 on a tax list with two polls, meaning two men in the household were of age. This causes me to wonder where his other sons were, because three of them were of age too.

Rowan Court Minutes 1768-1772

February 15, 1770 – road order including Daniel Boone to lay off a road from the Shallow ford to Millers about 2 miles below said Millers the nearest and best way through the Great Gap of said Brushey Mountain the best way to George Boons at the mouth of Bever Creek to strike Mr. Montgomery’s road near the main Yadkin River.

This road order is incredibly important.

This is the first entry that connects John Vannoy with the Wilkes County area. Note that Shallow Ford is about halfway between the Jersey Settlement and Wilkesboro, noted here with Miller’s Creek. Brushey Mountain is just south of Wilkesboro.

Beaver Creek, where the Boone cabin was located, is found about 10 miles further west, and dumps into the Yadkin near present-day Ferguson.

This road would eventually be extended to Kentucky and become known as the “Daniel Boone Trail.” It was likely the same route that Francis Vannoy, who knew Boone, would follow through the Cumberland Gap some 40+ years later.

In the next entry, Page 3:172:

Henry Skidmore appointed overseer of the road from the Shallowford road to Hunting Creek and inhabitants of Deep Creek to work thereon. Edmond Dinney overseer from Hunting Creek to Fishers Creek with inhabitants from Little Elkin on both sides of the Yadkin up to Mulberry Creek to work thereon. John Vanoy from Fisher’s Creek to the upper end with the inhabitants from Mulberry Creek on both sides of the Yadkin to the head of the river to work thereon.

The head of the Yadkin is near Blowing Rock, in the mountains a few miles south of Boone, NC.

According to a note from Jason Duncan, Wilkes County historian, in 2019 on the Daniel Vannoy article, this is probably Fishing Creek which seems to be appropriate when looking at his database.

This is not a trivial distance for John to manage, and he tells us that he was a fit mountaineer at 50-55 years of age. I’ve approximated the route along the Yadkin from Fishing Creek to the head of the Yadkin, which is around 90 miles through challenging and difficult terrain.

Here’s a picture of the stunning Yadkin Valley from the Thunder Hill Overlook on the Blue Ridge Parkway. In reality, this landscape is often enveloped in fog, and the road is high and treacherous. I’ve driven it, never realizing its significance. This was the termination point of John’s road crew – the end of the line – but the beginning of the next chapter for John and his sons.

This one photo, alone, caused me to look upon John with immense respect. This rugged terrain tells us about his character and bravery – that he was tenacious. He appeared to fear nothing.

This is truly God’s country where every person succeeds or dies by their wits and survival skills. There’s no help here.

This land, these mountains, they challenge and change you.

John returned, at least briefly, but his life was never the same.

He was forever changed.

Mulberry Creek

Mulberry Creek dumps into the Yadkin at Wilkesboro, which was originally called Mulberry Fields.

We’ve now connected the dots for John Vannoy from the Jersey Settlement to not only Wilkesboro, but Mulberry Creek where his son Andrew Vannoy obtained a land grant for 50 acres in 1789 and 600 acres in 1790, adjoining the Hall family.

Today, Andrew’s land is dissected by Highway 18, just beneath McGrady.

But before we visit Wilkes County, let’s visit the Jersey Settlement and follow John’s life path.

Visit to the Jersey Settlement

In May of 2012, I visited the area of the Jersey Settlement in former Rowan, now Davidson County, NC, and, thankfully, wrote an account of my visit. You always think you’ll remember, but reading something you wrote years ago makes you realize just how much you forget.

While this is but one part of the early Vannoy family history, it is one of the most relevant chapters of John Vannoy’s life – and critically important to the lives of his children – some of whom were born in the Jersey Settlement. His eldest children probably had faint memories of New Jersey and the long wagon ride. Perhaps they shared these stories with their grandchildren half a century later – around the fireplace on crisp winter evenings as the winds howled in the mountains.

The Jersey Settlement formed who this family was and informed how they got to both North Carolina and Wilkes County. Taken as a whole, it was quite a journey, fit for a made-for-TV documentary, complete with power brokers and rife with danger, conflict, and betrayals. And just think – we only know tidbits!

John Vannoy would have been about 36 years old, give or take, if he arrived in the Jersey Settlement in 1752. He lived there for just shy of two decades, along the Yadkin River in Rowan Co, NC, near the mouth of Lick Creek at a spot long remembered as the old Vannoy Fish Dam. In 1771, when the area was terrorized by Gov. Tryon’s troops who pillaged and destroyed the Yadkin settlements after Alamance, John and his family reportedly fled to the mountains in what later became Wilkes County.

Did they? Is there evidence?

John clearly knew this land better than any other living white man, perhaps with the exception of Daniel Boone and his father.

The Jersey Settlement, Then and Now

Now that we know the settlement story, let’s try to locate the Jersey Settlement today. That was my 2012 challenge.

This 1775 map of North Carolina shows the few roads of the time, including the Trading Road into Salisbury and Potts Creek. I’ve marked the location of the Jersey Settlement.

A larger view shows the Jersey Settlement near Salisbury, along with the Mulberry Fields near the top left. This shows us the path that John Vannoy would have taken as the family migrated from his land in the Jersey Settlement to where he settled north of Mulberry Fields. Mulberry Fields is now the area where Wilkesboro is found, but at that time, “Mulberry” followed Mulberry Creek and its branches from the Yadkin River north to the ridge of the mountains.

John knew this. He laid out that road in the wilderness, and along with his road hands, made it so.

I used contemporary Google maps to trace the route John Vannoy would have taken, along with his family.

John’s son, Nathaniel, settled at or near what is now Wilkesboro. Daniel tried unsuccessfully to settle there. Andrew settled at McGrady. Daniel, Nathaniel, and Francis also obtained land grants further west in the mountains.

The road between Wilkesboro and Laurel Springs appears to be the old road North through the Valley, but not the one John laid out. That road continued west from the mouth of Mulberry Creek and the Yadkin.

At best, this is rough terrain. At worst, impenetrable. Maybe that dissuaded Governor Tryon’s troops from pursuing the fleeing families. Maybe simply chasing them away was enough.

John Vannoy would have sought shelter overnight, and possibly longer, at Fort Dobbs both when laying out the road and later. The horses could have rested and been fed, and the humans too. The fort as a soldier’s garrison was abandoned in 1761, but the structure was certainly still standing in 1770 or 1771 when John would have been traveling northwestward. It was shown on the 1775 map.

Today, from an aerial view, we can still see the outline of Fort Dobbs itself, which was a blockhouse, along with the palisade and moat.

Today, a blockhouse is being reconstructed.

John Vannoy, just past half a century, and his sons, ranging in age from about 20 to 28, would have seen something similar as they approached the abandoned Fort Dobbs on horseback.

The Jersey Settlement

In an online article, which I believe was written by Teddy Barclay Pope in 2000, subsequently posted on a Rootsweb list, and is today preserved on the North Carolina GenWeb project, we find additional information, which I’ve both quoted and summarized where appropriate.

Beginning around 1740, some people from New Jersey, and the congregation of the Baptist Church now known as Old School Baptist Church of Hopewell, New Jersey (above), began to migrate to North Carolina to an area called Jersey Settlement. Eventually, they built a church called Jersey Church.

The original church in New Jersey, now a museum, was simply called the Hopewell Meeting House and was a one-story stone structure constituted about 1747.

In North Carolina today, the Jersey Baptist Church is the largest church in the area, located on Jersey Church Road in present-day Davidson County.

The museum representative at Hopewell told the writer that their records name some people who were in a suit about land that was in North Carolina as their money had been taken in a scam. They had to pay twice. She called some of the names out over the telephone, but the writer did not hear the name of Barkley and did not write down the other names. She said that this suit was why they had any record of the names of people from Hopewell New Jersey going to North Carolina.

It’s a good thing the mention of this lawsuit still exists, because without it, there would be no direct evidence that the NJ group was the same group in the Rowan County Jersey Settlement. Obtaining those lawsuit records, if they still exist, would be very enlightening.

The Early Jersey Church and the Regulators War

The church secretary at Jersey Baptist Church read to the writer from the church history book, which is a bounded published book in its second printing and now has an index. The book tells of about 125 young people who migrated from the congregation of Old School Baptist Church in 1756 to Rowan County North Carolina and formed a settlement called Jersey Settlement. They had a grant of 100,000 acres of land, within the Granville grant, for settling. Their preacher was John Gano. John Gano was not at the time an ordained minister, because the Hopewell Church thought he was too young and too inexperienced to be ordained by them.

On Nov. 15, 1757, Gano and his family, a handful of possessions and a heart full of faith, arrived in the valley. He built a log dwelling for his family on the banks of Swearing Creek.

By the first of July, the settlers had completed their meeting house on a gentle hilltop overlooking the rich valley.

In another document, the Rev. George McNiel is noted in conjunction with the early Jersey Church and the Regulators Movement, although I have found no evidence of that. He certainly would have known Gano as a fellow backwoods preacher.

Born about 1720, McNiel was one of the earliest Baptist preachers in this region and eventually settled in Wilkes County. His descendants, as well as those of the Sheppard family, intermarried heavily with the Vannoys in Wilkes County and lived in close proximity.

It was not John Gano’s intent to stay permanently in the Jersey settlement.

He went back to Hopewell, NJ, but came to visit the Jersey Settlement several times. He also asked for a missionary to go to Jersey settlement to work with the people there.

The minutes of Jersey Baptist Church began in 1784. Earlier minutes were lost, but by then, the church had been meeting for thirty years.

The following information about the Baptists in Rowan County was found in James Ervin’s book “A Colonial History of Rowan County, North Carolina,” published by the University of North Carolina in 1917.

Information as to the Baptists in early Rowan is very meager. When the Rev. Hugh McAden passed through this section in 1755, he found a meeting house in the Jersey Settlement. There was much confusion in the congregation, many of whom were Baptists and several professing to be Presbyterians. One cause of the trouble arose from the labors of a Mr. Miller, a Baptist minister. With the aid of a Rev. Mr., Gano, Miller established a Baptist Church in the Jersey Settlement.

Benjamin Miller preached there as early as 1755, and the facts indicate that there were already Baptists on the Yadkin when Benjamin Miller visited the settlement. The Philadelphia Association has in its records of 1755 the following reference: “Appointed that one minister from the Jerseys and one from Pennsylvania visit North Carolina.” But Miller appears to have gone to the “Jersey Settlement still earlier than 1755.” (p.17).

Another preacher who visited the Jersey Settlement was John Gano. He had been converted just before this time, and was directed by Benjamin Miller, pastor of Scotch Plains Church, New Jersey, to take the New Testament as his guide on baptism. He became a Baptist, and, learning of Carolina from Miller, decided to visit the Jersey Settlement on his way to South Carolina. This he seems to have done in 1756. During his stay at the settlement, he tells us in his autobiography that “a Baptist Church was constituted and additions made to it.” He left the colony early in the year 1759, and so the church must have been organized between 1756 and 1758.

There’s more to this story, though.

The predominant church in the British Colonies was the Church of England. Its ministers, educated in England, did not appeal to the residents and “dissenting ministers” soon had the ear of the people. The Jersey Settlers, as a result, were soon swept up in the heat of political controversy.

During the next decade, the settlers in North Carolina were to engage in a struggle that would have a resounding effect across the colonies – the struggle between the “Regulators” and the imposition of taxation and the Established Church.

Upon the formation of Rowan County in 1753, a courthouse was built, and Governor Dobbs sent officers, attorneys, and tax collectors to be supported by the settlers’ taxes – the same as any other county in any other colony.

County taxes, poll taxes, and a vestry tax were imposed with the Vestry Act, providing “that the clergy may have a decent and comfortable maintenance and support.” The clergy, of course, meant Church of England ministers who were provided with a home to live in and a salary.

Baptists did not believe in paying taxes to support a minister of the Church of England, especially ones who wanted to tell them how to worship.

At the same time, the local agricultural community was suffering from a deep economic depression due to severe droughts throughout the preceding decade. Crop loss caused farmers to lose not only their direct food source, but their primary means of income as well, which led many to rely on the goods being brought in by newly arrived merchants.

Since income was greatly reduced or nonexistent, the local planters often fell into debt, which could not be paid off immediately. In turn, the merchants would rely on lawyers and the court to settle unpaid accounts. Debts were not uncommon at the time, but from 1755 to 1765, the number of cases brought to the docket increased 15-fold, from 7 annually to 111 in Orange County alone. Court cases could often lead to planters losing their homes and property, so they grew to resent the presence of the new merchants and the lawyers – in addition to the taxing authorities, politicians, and Church of England ministers.

The shift in population and politics eventually led to an imbalance within the colony’s power structure. The newly arrived and well-educated lawyers used their superior knowledge of the law to their sometimes unjust advantage. A small clique of wealthy officials formed and became an exclusive inner circle in charge of the area’s legal affairs. The group was seen as a ‘courthouse ring,’ or a small group of officials who obtained most of the political power for themselves.

John Gano was a natural leader and formed a protest group of some 700 people who met in 1758 to formulate a set of articles, one calling for an end of the vestries. This event began a long, bitter struggle between religious settlers who were not members of the Church of England, pitted against the forces of the early colonial government.

In 1759, political disputes waned slightly as an all-out effort was waged to conquer the warring Cherokees – a result of the French and Indian War.

The Creeks had joined the Cherokees in warfare against settlers, forcing many to flee and the remaining families to huddle in their fortified homes, hoping for the best.

Gano decided that his obligation to protect his family was as great as his duty to the settlement. He returned to New Jersey and later became a chaplain in Gen. George Washington’s Revolutionary War forces.

After peace was reached with the Indians in 1763, settlers began to flow back into the Yadkin Valley, and attention was refocused on the tax controversy. Baptists and other dissenters resumed attempting to frustrate Gov. William Tryon’s plan for the Established Church, which ultimately led to the Battle of Alamance in 1771.

Small acts of resistance and petty violence continued during that time, and the Regulator sympathizers increased.

The most heavily affected areas were said to be Rowan, Anson, Orange, Granville, and Cumberland counties. It was a struggle between the majority of North Carolina’s population—mostly lower-class citizens, farmers, and tradesmen—and the wealthy ruling class, which comprised about 5% of the population who maintained almost complete control of the government. Needless to say, their interests were not necessarily those of the common man.

North Carolina’s colonial court met in Hillsborough. In September 1770, the Regulators entered Hillsborough, broke up the court, and dragged those they saw as corrupt officials through the streets. The mob attempted to have the judge try the cases pending against several Regulator leaders.

The presiding judge, Richard Henderson, who became a land speculator, quickly adjourned the court until the next morning to avoid being forced to make a ruling in the presence of an angry mob of Regulators. He escaped during the night.

Infuriated and robbed of justice, the Regulators rioted the next day, destroying public and private property alike. The courthouse was systematically and symbolically vandalized, and the King’s lawyer, Edmund Fanning, was severely beaten. Human waste was placed on the judge’s seat, and the body of a long-deceased slave was placed upon the lawyer’s bar. (I’m horrified on several levels!)

The mob continued to destroy shops and property in the town, and ultimately brought their destructive band to Fanning’s personal residence. After destroying all of the furniture and drinking all of his alcohol, the entire house was picked apart. Henderson’s barn, along with his stables and home, were burned to the ground. They cracked the church bell of the Church of England, but stopped short of looting the church further due to their “religious beliefs.”

At that time, disrupting court and hanging officials in effigy was an accepted practice to draw attention to one’s cause, especially as a protest. This time, though, things clearly got out of hand, although the Regulators did not destroy the courthouse. They called for a resumption of order and just rule.

From the government perspective, this was clearly an escalation from earlier protests, could not be ignored, and set off a chain of events that led directly to the Battle of Alamance eight months later, in May of 1771.

While there were someplace beween 2000 and 6000 men involved at the Battle of Alamance, only nine men on each side were killed, and other than the seven Regulators executed, everyone else who was captured in battle was fully pardoned in exchange for pledging allegiance to the crown..

Following the battle, Tryon’s militia army traveled through Regulator territory, where he forced Regulators and Regulator sympathizers to sign loyalty oaths and destroyed the properties of the most fervent Regulators. He also raised taxes to pay for his militia’s defeat of the Regulators.

Many of the Regulator leaders remained in hiding until 1772, when they were no longer considered outlaws with the expiration of Johnson’s Riot Act, and others moved westward.

This clearly affected the parishioners of the Jersey Church, most of whom were Regulators, and was a turning point in the Jersey Settlement.

The next frontier beckoned.

Jersey Church Cemetery and Records

By 1771, the Jersey Church had been in use in some capacity for at least two decades.

But where?

The graveyard of the Jersey Baptist Church contains many very old graves and markers. Some of these stones have inscriptions that can be read, but others, not so much. The Jersey Baptist Church had a section of land they thought was for expansion of their graveyard. When they began to attempt to use it, they found that it was already full, containing even older unmarked graves. At that time, they didn’t know why the graves were unmarked. It might have been that the graves had markers earlier that had deteriorated and were removed. It might have been that the graves were not marked to conceal the number of dead from the Indians, who would have been better able to determine the number of living by knowing the number who had died. Whenever a new grave was to be dug, and it was found that it had already been used, by a bone or a button or a piece of cloth coming up, the object was replaced and left further undisturbed.

Various books have made several mentions of Jersey Settlement and the church.

Land was deeded for a church in the area, but it was for a Presbyterian Church. Researchers were cautioned not to discount this as being the Jersey Church because it could very well have been and probably was. The church was “started” more than once. Although the present Jersey Church personnel were not aware of it, other family records and other types of records make mention of three distinct groups using the same building. It is not understood if the three groups formed one congregation, or if there were three distinct congregations using the same building. I’d guess that when it was “started” depended on which religious group you were a member of.

In early Virginia, it was common for multiple congregations, particularly Baptists and Methodists, to use the same building. Both were considered dissenting religions. Prior to that, meetings were held in members’ homes.

One Barclay family paper, written by Margaret Barkley of Waco, Texas, who visited Rowan County to research, mentions a Quaker meeting from Manalapan, New Jersey, that turned their meeting in New Jersey into a Baptist congregation and migrated with their religious leader John Gano to Rowan County NC. Margaret’s report, complete with a bibliography, stated that they met with the Jersey Church congregation. The Jersey Baptist church personnel said that they knew nothing about any Quakers whatsoever in connection with their church. Margaret said that contact with the Quakers produced no information of a Quaker Meeting there. We do know that Squire Boone is mentioned in various records, and the Boone family was Quaker.

We also know that Morgan Bryan, one of the leaders who let wagon trains to the Jersey Settlement, also founded the Hopewell Friends Meeting, originally called “Opeckan,” in Frederick County, VA, on Opequon Creek. His granddaughter, whom he raised, married Daniel Boone.

Margaret writes:

Robert Barclay of Rowan was born 1-9-1717/18 in Dublin Ireland. He came to America and settled sometime before 1755, as in that year the Baptist congregation of Manalapan, New Jersey, which had formerly been members of the Quaker sect, went to North Carolina under the guidance of Rev. John Gregory, and, with two other denominations, built a church which they called the Jersey Church. The other denominations fell by the wayside and the church became, and is today, Baptist. The American Revolution, two earthquakes, and time have destroyed many of the graves there.

Deed book 23, page 14, 1-29-1814, states that Joseph Haden of Rowan County let John Darr of Rowan have 183 acres on Richard’s Creek adjoining Benjamin Todd, Thomas Adams, Caleb Campbell and George Fezor, being part of a track originally owned by the deceased Robert Barclay, which Walter and Robert Barclay let Thomas Durham have 5-18-1789. Vol. 17, Deed Book, page 327, dated 10-2-1797, shows that Robert and Walter Barclay sold by deed made in Kentucky two tracts of land in Rowan County.

In Conclusion

The Jersey Baptist Church is located on Jersey Church Road, a two-mile road just off the main NC highway. It is at one end of the road and the school is at the other end. Jersey settlement was between Salisbury and the later Lexington. Salisbury became the county seat of Old Rowan County.

Finding the Jersey Settlement

The Barclay deed gives us one landmark, Lick Creek gives us another and the Jersey Church itself gives us a third. I was not able to find Richard’s Creek or any other mention of it, but I was able to find both the Jersey Church and Lick Creek, where it empties into the Yadkin River.

On the map below, Jersey Church is location B and the place where Lick Creek Church Road crosses Lick Creek is location A.

In the bigger picture, the Jersey Settlement was located between Charlotte and the Greensboro/Winston-Salem area in NC.  It is an area of pleasant, relatively flat, very fertile farmland bordering on the Yadkin River.

It’s about 19 miles from Jersey Church to the location on Lick Creek, but today, you have to go around the area where High Rock Lake has now flooded the lowlands. You can see on the map below that this area forms a semi-circle. The railroad bridge was in place before the Yadkin was flooded to form that lake and you can see it still runs along the Yadkin, crossing Lick Creek at the mouth, the stated location of John Vannoy’s fish dam. If the old road paralleled the railroad bridge, and it probably did, then it would have been about 10 miles, not 19, from the Jersey Church to the Lick Creek location.

The landowner on the North side of Lick Creek in 2012 was Mr. Robby Cole, now deceased. I owe him a huge debt of gratitude for information, access and permission to publish.

Mr. Cole was very accommodating when I knocked on his door and provided lots of information, including the fact that a fish dam had been discovered right at the mouth of Lick Creek years earlier. I asked him which side, and he couldn’t remember outright but said it might have been on the other side of the river. Regardless, it was at the mouth of Lick Creek.

I’ve never been so excited about a fish dam.

Cole Road is the blue line on the map connecting with Lick Creek Church Road.

The railroad marks the old edge of the river, so that’s a great landmark to follow. Today, some of the creeks feeding into the Yadkin River, now High Rock Lake, are also swollen near the edge of the river/lake. However, using the railroad as a guideline gives us information as to the path of the former river.

The map below shows the elevated area of the river. Robby said the authorities had purchased about 40 acres to flood.

Mr. Cole’s family obtained the original land patent for the land on the north side of Lick Creek. Robby believes John Vannoy lived on the south side of Lick Creek.

Today, that land is owned by a timber company, but Mr. Cole said that he remembers a very old homestead on that hill in the 1950s. The only part of that property not owned by the lumber company is a small tract along the road owned by a local businessman who is also a history and genealogy buff. I stopped, but he wasn’t at home.

The older aerial map above shows a silver train on the track near the mouth of Lick Creek, and a more recent map below shows a closer view of both the fish damn area, the mouth of Lick Creek, and the hill that held the old homestead.

The map above shows the alluvial deposits in the river at the mouth of Lick Creek, while the map below shows the terrain much more clearly. The area circled in red is a hill.

This is the area where the old homestead stood, where John Vannoy lived, and where his fish dam was located. Ironically, there is no land grant or other direct evidence that he lived here other than the history stating that the Vannoy Fish Dam was on the East side of the Yadkin at the mouth of Lick Creek.

I found John associated with four land grants in 1761, but none as a grantee, only in a supportive capacity.

I have not been able to check the Rowan County deed records in person. He may have owned land that might be more specific as to location. Hopefully, the old Rowan County deeds will soon be included in the FamilySearch AI tool.

My visit to the Jersey Church area began at the church itself. It has had additions over the years, but the original part of the church built in the 1840s is shown below.

Behind the church is the large cemetery with even more unmarked graves. Older graves were marked by wooden markers or fieldstones on the frontier, not by inscribed tombstones as we know them today.

Several of these trees look old enough to have been here when church members were first being buried. Perhaps these trees were left to shelter the graves. One tree has literally grown around an early tombstone.

While our John Vannoy and his wife did not die in Rowan County, it’s unlikely that they lost no children while living there. While we don’t know where, our flesh and blood is likely buried here. It’s certain that John attended numerous funerals in this cemetery, some 270 years ago.

I wish this tree could talk.

While John isn’t buried here, it’s likely that at least some family members are.

We know nothing about his son Abraham, other than his birth date and that he didn’t show up in the records for Rowan, Surry, or Wilkes County. The fate of John’s daughters, except for Rachel, is also uncertain, as is that of his wife. We know with certainty that John and his wife both had cousins among the Jersey Church congregation members.

This photo of the Jersey Church sign shows the kind of farmland that surrounds the church. After clearing, this land would have been flat and easy to plow. Church members would have worked as a community to help one another.

In 1771, Benjamin Merrill, one of the church’s most prominent members and a leader of the Regulator movement, raised 300 men, mostly from this congregation, to rebel against the governor for what they perceived as unfair taxation and corruption. The governor was also raising troops, and the Regulators marched as a show of force, hoping to intimidate the government forces into withdrawal. They camped along Alamance Creek.

Unfortunately for the Regulators, what they had in passion, they lacked in leadership. They were sorely unprepared for what followed.

On May 9th, the Regulators intercepted General Waddell and his 100 men, causing them to fall back to the Salisbury District, where he was reinforced by Tryon and his 1100 men. They marched against the Jersey Settlement Regulators and their comrades-in-arms at Alamance, defeated them, scattering their forces, and captured 12 men, including three officers of the colonial militia – Benjamin Merrill, Capt. Robert Messer and Capt. Robert Matear. Six men were tried, convicted, and hung on June 19th, 1771, by Governor Tryon in Hillsboro.

Fortunately, it was “only” a defeat, not the bloodbath it could have easily been.

The Regulator movement and defeat at Alamance would have had a deeply chilling effect on the balance of the congregation, causing many of the 300 men to depart before retribution could be exacted on them and their families.

The Regulator uprising is the stated reason for John Vannoy’s departure to Wilkes County. The 1770 road order shows that he had clearly been there and knew the way, having literally carved that road out of the primeval forest with his own hands.

The first deed for the Jersey Church property was recorded in 1775. William Frohock sold about 3 acres “including the Meeting House & Burying Ground near Swearing Creek” to the “trustees of the United Congregation, consisting of the “Professors of the Church of England, the Church of Scotland, and the Baptists in the Jersey Settlement.” Clearly, the church was already in use, as was the burying ground.

The Jersey Church standing today was built in 1842, probably either replacing or built beside the original church. Regardless, the original church that John attended for at least two decades stood on this land, adjacent to the cemetery. At least two of his children would have been baptized here.

Even though a newer building exists today at Jersey Church, I knew my ancestors stood on that land, cleared the trees, built the church, baptized their babies, buried their relatives, maintained the cemetery, and then, in 1771, moved on, leaving everything behind, perhaps having been burned out.

How difficult this must have been for them just 20 years or so after having left everything behind once before, when leaving New Jersey.

Lick Creek

From the church, I drove to Lick Creek Church Road, knowing that John himself followed this path to and from church and saw this very land more than a quarter of a millennium ago. Of course, it would have looked very different then, but it was still the same land.

This photo is Lick Creek from the bridge of Lick Creek Church Road that crosses Lick Creek. Due to the flooding of the Yadkin when the dam was built, this creek may be slightly wider than it was before, but probably not much, especially away from the lake.

This field rises gently to the northeast of the bridge and creek. This may not have been John’s field, but he surely saw it every day.

An old lane borders the creek but appears to be muddy, and a “no trespassing” sign is clearly posted. The creek itself seems to be rather slow-moving and has some backwater tendencies. It’s hard to say how much of this is from the flooding or if the creek was always sluggish.

I love my Jeep when I’m traveling. I always feel safe. It will pretty much go anyplace and do anything I ask of it, and I asked a lot of her in North Carolina. Sometimes, she (ahem) gets me into trouble:)

Lick Creek standing on the bank.

Before meeting Mr. Cole, I thought this old house might have been connected to John Vannoy, but he says this is not the original house and it was a Cole property. It has a very similar feel to the old Joel Vannoy home in Claiborne County, TN, built in the mid-1800s. The fireplaces at each end were used to heat the home. I wondered at that time if John Vannoy’s house was like this or if it was a simpler log cabin type of structure, but I have a much better idea now.

John’s home would have been much smaller and a small one-story log home, especially given that the homes owned by his sons on the next frontier, Wilkes County, in 1798 were only 16×18, 17×21, 13×15 and 12×14, except for John’s son Nathaniel who was wealthier. Sometimes, the outbuildings, such as external kitchens, barns, and stables, were larger than the log cabins they lived in.

For comparison purposes, this is what was left of the Daniel Boone cabin in the late 1800s, built in 1799 in what would become Missouri. His cabin would have been very similar to those built along the Yadkin.

Here, looking back towards Lick Creek, the tree line, and the bridge.

The property to the north of Lick Creek has been owned by the Cole family since the original land grant. That makes it easy to eliminate this property, unless John Vannoy rented or leased his land. The original Cole homestead stood on the hillside of the Cole property on the Yadkin River side.

Robby was very, very generous and allowed me to photograph the countryside from the hilltop.

This series of photos forms a panorama of the mouth of Lick Creek, from the Cole hilltop, followed by a series of photos that include the hilltop where Mr. Cole says the original (Vannoy?) homestead on the property across Lick Creek was located.

I am turning slowly from the top of the hill on the Cole property, drinking in the landscape.

Lick Creek is just this side of the tree line. The Vannoy land is across the creek in the trees.

In the distance, you can see the creek pass beneath a railroad bridge, where it empties into the Yadkin.

Mr. Cole remembers the remnants of a very old homestead on the replanted portion of this hill across Lick Creek. The hill borders the mouth of Lick Creek, across from the Cole property, and would be the only reasonable location for the Vannoy fish weir at the mouth of Lick Creek.

Robby said the homestead was on the replanted portion of this hill. Are we looking at the hill where John Vannoy lived while tending his fish dam on the river?

Viewing John’s land. I can see him clearing and working the land with his sons.

Thank goodness for that fish wier and the description on the East side of the Yadkin at the mouth of Lick Creek. Otherwise, we would have never been able to discover where John Vannoy lived.

It was here that John’s sons grew to manhood. It was here that his youngest two children were born. It may be here that his eldest children lived as newlyweds. It might be here that family members are buried, too.

This is the land that John so hurriedly left behind when Governor Tryon destroyed and pillaged the farms of the Regulator families.

Did they watch their farm burn?

By 1771, John was over 50 years old and had five strapping adult sons. Andrew was 29, Abraham 26, Francis, 24, Nathaniel, 21 and Daniel, 19.

They probably felt they had far more to lose by staying than going while they could – especially since they were fresh off of the expedition to lay out the road from here to the head of the Yadkin River.

They might well have felt that God had provided, or that God had at least given them a sign.

This photo is taken on the far edge of the Cole property. It shows the view back up the hill, with Lick Creek to the right.

If John Vannoy was on his land down at the creek, working with his fish weir, this is the hill he would have seen. It may or may not have been cleared, although farmland along the river was flatter and more fertile than steeper, rockier lands, so the Cole men had likely cleared this field.

This is the closest point to the mouth of Lick Creek that you can access today without a boat. In the 1700s, the water level would have been lower before the Yadkin was flooded.

If I turn around, you’ll see that I’m at the end of the land that’s not swampy.

The mouth of the Creek is just over the railroad trestle. Because of the height from which these photos were taken, the creek shows better in these photos than in the photos where I was at eye level with it.

This next series is another panorama of Lick Creek at eye level from the furthest solid point on the Cole property, closest to the creek. I had to be careful not to get my Jeep stuck. I don’t think even Mr. Cole’s farm equipment would have been able to pull me out from there.

Unfortunately, you can’t really see the mouth of the creek because the railroad bridge obstructs the view somewhat. The Yadkin is running parallel with the railroad bridge on the other side of it.

I was standing at the red star, photographing towards the bridge.

I needed a canoe!

Walking on the Cole land, looking at John Vannoy’s land.

I must admit, right about this time, I began to wonder if they had alligators here like they do in eastern NC.

Lick Creek was probably smaller and shallower when John lived here.

Fish weirs were created to trap fish, usually by stones, baskets, sticks or fences today, or some combination thereof, and channel fish into a trap from which they can’t escape.

By MarmadukePercy – Own work, CC BY-SA 3.0, https://commons.wikimedia.org/w/index.php?curid=10432768

The Martinville Fish Dam in Virginia is a historic Native American fish weir that was probably similar to the Vannoy fish weir.

I sure wish we had some, any, documentation of the remnants of the weir that was found and when. Given that the Yadkin was dammed nearly a century ago, I’m not surprised that this information was lost. When the weir was discovered, it was probably either thought to be interesting or, in the way, or both.

This last picture of the creek shows as I looked back upstream towards the road. The Cole property is on the left and in front of me, and the Vannoy land is across the creek where the trees are today.

Mr. Cole also told me that he believes there are graves – perhaps Indian (he thinks), slaves, or early settlers, supposed to be buried in the field near where the tree overhangs on the left in front of the white trailer. He has never planted there and neither did his father or grandfather.

I’ve always wondered…

Westward Ho

This land along the Yadkin in the Jersey Settlement is both incredibly beautiful as well as fertile and relatively easy to farm, especially in comparison to Wilkes County which is mountainous – the land of the Blue Ridge Parkway.

The key here is the Blue Ridge range of the Appalachian Mountains. A Wilkes County photo is shown here. It’s difficult to believe that 70 miles makes this much difference, but it does. Land in Wilkes County can only be farmed in patches. It’s not gently sloping with rolling hills, but a landscape of rugged mountains.

Surry County, which eventually became Wilkes and Ashe, was, of course, the next frontier.

John Vannoy’s son, Nathaniel, went even slightly further west and owned land on Mt. Jefferson, in today’s Ashe County, NC, at about 4,600 feet, part of the Mount Jefferson State Natural Area. He had several other land grants in this area too, most unable to be plotted today. He also had land on Lewis Fork adjoining Robert Cleveland.

John Vannoy’s son, Daniel, also obtained land near his brother Nathaniel’s land on Beaver Creek in what would become Ashe County. John Vannoy, likely with his sons assisting, laid out roads to that area in 1770, just before they needed this dense, mountainous escape.

Francis Vannoy obtained land near or adjacent his brothers, Nathaniel and Daniel, in Ashe County as well as on Reddies River, just north of Wilkesboro. His land is also not placed on a map today.

The Vannoy land all had one thing in common. It was not in the Yadkin Valley on the lower elevations by the River, and it was high enough that shelter and cover were readily available. No one who didn’t know the land would ever find you.

The Vannoy men had a leg up on everyone else, because they had laid that road out in 1770. Perhaps fate had smiled on them.

Perhaps they led the way for others. While they had been guided in 1752 from New Jersey to the Jersey Settlement, perhaps two decades later, they were the guides.

Vannoy Road in Wilkes County

Today, in Wilkes County, Vannoy Road runs from Buckwheat Road down to old NC 16, just north of Andrew Vannoy’s land grant.

I drove part, but not all of this road when visiting Wilkes County in the 1990s and early 2000s.

At that time, Vannoy Road was, at least in part, a two-track road where two cars could not pass. It snaked around the mountain, hanging precipitously on the edge, at least on a good day.

On hairpin turns, you have to honk before completing the turn, and listen for an oncoming car to honk as well to prevent a head-on collision. Geoge McNiel, my now-deceased cousin who rode with me the day I took these photos, says that, at higher elevations, Vannoy Road is nearly impassible in some places.

This is the man who drove the entire county, including its most remote places, with his wife for decades to document cemeteries.

Normally, I would view an unpaved two-track as somewhat of an invitation and a welcome challenge, but when the locals tell you no, it’s no. I decided to content myself with the photo, above.

Fortunately, in the 20+ years or so since I’ve been there, the road has been at least partially paved.

OK, let’s take a ride using Google Street View!

Here’s a lovely view from the paved portion of Vannoy Road.

The scenery is spectacular.

This land was not originally granted to anyone, which, I’m guessing, meant that everyone hunted here and used it more or less as community property.

Vannoy Road runs alongside Reddies River, probably following exactly where the old animal path and horse trail originally were.

In some places, the road had slid down the embankment and had been reconstructed and repaved.

Cabins were built along waterways. The higher, the better because the water was clean and had not been contaminated by people or animals. The Reddies River, which is more of a stream at this elevation, runs right behind this ancient cabin.

Be still my heart!! Is it possible?

Could this possibly be one of the Vannoy cabins?

Indeed, according to Jason’s land grant map, here, this cabin is on Vannoy land. Note that this land, none of it, appears to have been granted until beginning in the 1850s. However, many grants remain unplaced on the map and we do have multiple land grants to Francis Vannoy on the Reddies River. He filed for 150 acres in 1779, two grants in 1782 for 100 acres each, and another for 100 acres in 1783. All four grants, totalling 450 acres, are located someplace on Reddies River, which could clearly have been in this area – near his brother Andrew.

Some of this land was even too high, inhospitable, and remote for the early settlers. The higher and more remote the land, apparently, the later the land was granted to anyone.

That doesn’t mean people weren’t living there, though. This is maybe three miles from Andrew Vannoy’s land grants, and maybe not even that far.

Driving on down the road, there’s a one-lane bridge, even today, at the intersection of Vannoy Road and Sheets Gap Road.

Vannoy Road turns to dirt above the intersection with Buckwheat, which is where I took that photo of the Vannoy Road sign many years ago.

I’m very surprised the Google car drove on this dirt road, at all. Lots of one-lane bridges on the dirt part.

This is the area that cousin George described as dangerous, one lane and in some places, “nearly impassible, especially as you come ‘round the mountain.”

We continue to climb in elevation. Not much land has been cleared here, and the road snakes across many streams, now corralled in culverts under the road. There are also lots of S curves.

George told me it was one lane. He said it was treacherous if it was wet or, “God-forbid, snowy.” I asked him what would happen if you met another vehicle, and he said, “Well, someone gets to back up.”

I couldn’t help but cringe.

Right then and there, I decided I was not driving this road.

The terrain became more rocky and mountainous, and the road more like a two-track.

S-curves became switchbacks, and the overhanging forest is so dense that the road looks dark.

Still, the road climbed.

“Antique” cars, either abandoned or wrecked half or three-quarters of a century ago, litter the mountainside below the road. They are eternally rusting, clearly never meant to emerge again. School buses, campers, and other sorts of trash have also been dumped in the days since our Vannoy ancestors homesteaded this rugged terrain.

Eventually, Vannoy Road emerges at Sparta Road, still part of Miller’s Creek. Sparta is Highway 18, just above Andrew Vannoy’s land.

Despite the extremely remote location, there were at least two small churches that I “passed by” on my Google Drive, and I think there were at least a couple more.

There are more churches per capita in Wilkes County than anyplace else in the nation.

Eventually, even the Google car gave up in some places. It probably only drove on because there was no place to turn around.

Another Vannoy researcher who lived in Wilkesboro told me years ago that if you turn north at Deep Ford Hill and go “5 or 6 miles up that road and cross the river at least twice, then turn right, everything you see on both side of the road was Vannoy land to the top of the mountains.”

Debra was right. Deep Ford Hill sits at the bottom of Old NC 16.

The Vannoy Land

Francis Vannoy’s land is unplaced on Jason’s map, but we know it’s on Reddies River someplace, plus he also had land on Beaver Creek, so near Daniel and Nathaniel’s land in Ashe County.

Daniel tried to patent land near Wilkesboro in 1778, but that didn’t work, so he wound up with land on the other side of the Blue Ridge Parkway in Ashe County.

I placed the Vannoy lands on an aerial map of Wilkes and Ashe Counties as best I could with the limited information we have. Many of the high elevations and streams were some of those affected recently by Hurricane Helene. That’s the last thing I ever expected here.

It seems that the Vannoy men found the furthest distant, highest, most remote, and difficult-to-access locations in Wilkes County and settled there.

Years ago, I wondered what would possess a man to leave the land on Lick Creek with a steadily producing fish dam for these difficult-to-farm mountains. Hardly an even trade. Wilkesboro is about 70 miles “upriver” from the Jersey Settlement. It’s a relatively short jaunt today, but then, it was several days by wagon, mostly uphill and increasingly difficult with every mile.

Of course, now we know the answer to that question.

It’s likely that John Vannoy’s move to Wilkes County was prompted by his role in the Regulator Movement, Regulator Insurrection or Regulator War – whatever you choose to call it. In fact, he may have moved to Surry County as a fugitive. Or after being burned out of house and home. Or all of the above.

His son, Abraham, could have died in the process.

In 1772, John would have been someplace between 52 and 56 years old. We know he’s alive then, with two adult sons living at home, but he’s gone in the next tax list we have in 1774.

What do we know about where John Vannoy and his sons were in 1771? Fortunately, we have at least some tax lists.

Tax Lists

Surry County was formed on April 1, 1771 from Anson County.

The information below is extracted and condensed from “Surry and Wilkes County 1771-1800 Taxables” by William Perry Johnson.

The large areas covered by the early tax lists include all of the present-day NC counties of Allegheny, Ashe, Forsyth, Stokes, Surry, Wilkes, and Yadkin, along with parts of Caldwell and Watauga – a rectangular area about 35 miles wide and 90 miles long. Much of Wilkes County prior to the Revolution was considered to be the area that eventually became part of eastern Tennessee. Prior to 1771, present-day Wilkes was under the jurisdiction of Rowan County, with the courthouse at Salisbury, 60 miles away.

It was 60 miles in the other direction to present-day Tennessee.

From 1771 to 1777, Surry County encompassed the entire 35 by 90-mile area, including the area that would become Wilkes County in 1778.

  • 1771 and 1772 tax lists are complete
  • No list for 1773
  • 1774 is complete
  • 1775 is about two-thirds complete
  • No list for 1776
  • 1777 is about one third complete

1771 tax list:

  • John Vannoy 1
  • Francis Vannoy 1
  • Andrew Vannoy 1

The 1771 Surry County tax list is important because it shows that the Vannoy men, including John, had left the Jersey Settlement, which remained in Rowan County.

One thing is certain, John did make it to the part of Surry County that became Wilkes County.

1772 tax list

  • Andrew Vannoy 1
  • John Vannoy 3
  • Francis Vannoy 1

Charles Hickerson arrived between the tax list in 1771 and the one in 1772

This list is important because it accounts for John and all of his sons except Abraham.

The 1773 list is missing.

Benjamin Cleveland’s 1774 list:

  • Francis Vannoy with Leonard Miller, in all 2
  • Nathaniel Vannoy 1
  • Andrew Vannoy 1
  • Thomas Hall, Jesse Hall, Thomas Hall, in all 3
  • Thomas Owens, Thomas Owens, Barnet Owens
  • Charles Hickerson, David Hickerson, in all 2
  • Daniel Vannoy 1

John Vannoy is missing, although he could have been living with one of his children. Given that both Nathaniel and Daniel were still living with John in 1772, and he is missing but they are both present two years later and listed individually, even though only Nathaniel had married, suggests John may have died.

This is an important group because they applied for land grants that are near each other in Wilkes County, and Daniel Vannoy married Charles Hickerson’s daughter.

An unidentified Jacob Hickerson purchased 200 acres in 1774.

1775 John Hudspeth list of taxes:

  • John Darnold (probably Darnell), Andrew Vonoy 2
  • Charles Hickerson 1
  • Frances Vonoy 1
  • Nathaniel Vonoy 1
  • Daniel Vonoy 1
  • Thomas Owen 1
  • William Owen Sr and Barnard Owen 2
  • David Hickerson 1

John Darnell married Andrew Vannoy’s sister, Rachel, and the two families are living together.

To summarize, John Vannoy is present in 1772 with two additional adult males who would be Nathaniel and Daniel. The tax list is missing in 1773, and John is missing in 1774 and 1775, but his four sons are all listed.

The Surry County estate list shows nothing, and neither does the “Surry County Court Pleas and Quarter sessions 1763-1774” by Linn.

Where is John?

Wilkes County is Formed

Wilkes County was formed in 1778 from parts of Surry County and Washington District, which is now Washington County, Tennessee.

John Vannoy may have survived until the Revolutionary War arrived on his doorstep.

Earlier researchers reported that John gave material aid for the war, for which his estate was paid in 1778. He was subsequently recognized as a Patriot, although I was unable to find any Wilkes County entry about John. If anyone has any reference to John, being paid as a patriot, or his estate in either Surry or Wilkes County, please do share.

At least three of John’s sons served in the Revolutionary War, plus his son-in-law, John Darnell.

  • Andrew Vannoy served as a Captain in the 10th NC Regiment and was later granted land near Murfreesboro, TN. Andrew is mentioned in the NC State papers, volume 5, as a Captain in the Revolution who wrote a letter asking for coats, shoes, frocks and blankets for his men. This unit was active for a year. Formed at Kinston in April 1777, they served at the Battle of Brandywine Creek, the Battle of Germantown, and Valley Forge, where they disbanded in June of 1778.
  • Francis Vannoy served as an overseer of roads in Wilkes County in 1778 and as a juror in 1778 and 1779, which qualifies as Revolutionary War military service. Additionally, he was on an expedition to the New River with William Lenoir in November of 1780.
  • Nathaniel Vannoy was sheriff of Wilkes County during the Revolutionary War times and a private in his brother Andrew’s company in Benjamin Cleveland’s regiment. At the direction of Col. Benjamin Cleveland, Nathaniel hung three Tories from an oak tree for horse stealing, a remnant of which still stood in 1925 beside the Wilkes Co. Court House. He joined the regiment of Col. Benjamin Cleveland as Sergeant Major and served throughout the Kings Mountain Campaign.

The Wilkes County residents were probably thrilled to have formed their own county. The distance to the courthouse, especially on the frontier, was always a source of concern. Surry County’s seat is Dobson, about 50 miles away from Mulberry Fields, the village destined to become Wilkesboro, the seat of newly-formed Wilkes County.

This 1778 Wilkes court entry references the Mulberry Field meeting house and that they are going to erect a courthouse, prison, pillory, and stocks.

By 1778, Nathaniel, Andrew, Daniel, and Francis Vannoy were all serving as jurors in Wilkes County court sessions, which implies that they all owned land.

On June 4, 1778, Nathaniel, Andrew, Daniel, and Francis Vannoy, along with David Hickerson, were laying out a road from the end of the road at Roaring River, the best and most convenient way to the courthouse. I wonder if this qualifies Daniel, John’s fourth son, as a Revolutionary War Patriot too. I believe so because David Hickerson was recognized by the DAR based on this service.

Where Did John Live?

First, let me say that there’s no answer to this, but we do have hints.

I’m speculating here, but I think that maybe John originally settled on Mulberry, where Andrew’s land was located. My reason for thinking that’s a possibility is because just south of and adjoining Andrew’s patent is the land of Benjamin Ray. Nathaniel Vannoy, Andrew’s younger brother, married Elizabeth Ray.

Let’s look at the order in which John’s children married, and to whom.

In 1772, Francis and Andrew are living in their own homes, which strongly suggests that they have married, while Daniel and Nathaniel are living with John.

However, the marriage record for Andrew occurred 7 year later, in 1779. Does this suggest that Andrew had an earlier wife that we know nothing about? (I almost hate to breathe those words.)

Birth Year and Name Land Location Spouse & Marriage Year Spouse’s Parents Spouse Parent’s land
Francis Vannoy born 1746 Reddies River & Ashe County Millicent Henderson (unproven) c 1768 Thomas Henderson? unknown
Rachel Vannoy born 1741 John Darnell c 1771 Isaac Darnell Darnell family lives near Andrew Vannoy, Darnell’s Branch intersects with Mulberry above Andrew’s land
Nathaniel Vannoy born 1749 Multiple locations in Wilkes & Ashe Elizabeth Ray 1773 William Ray Benjamin Ray 1789 land is just below Andrew Vannoy on Mulberry
Daniel Vannoy born 1752 Ashe County Sarah Hickerson 1779 Charles Hickerson Mulberry Creek 1778
Andrew Vannoy Mulberry 1780, 1788 Susannah Shepherd 1779 John Shepherd

Andrew’s land is located on Mulberry Creek, and both Nathaniel and Daniel married women whose families are also found on Mulberry Creek. This may suggest that John settled there, which means that his two sons left at home, Nathaniel and Daniel, married women whose families lived nearby.

Furthermore, Andrew may have applied for a grant for the land where John originally settled, or Francis, who lived nearby, may have. They could not apply for land grants in this area until after the Revolutionary War.

The Vannoy Cemetery

This also begs the question of where John Vannoy is buried.

We know that there was a “meeting house” at Mulberry Fields in 1778 when the county was formed, but many families, if not most, had family burying grounds on their land near their homesteads.

The entry for the Elder James Vannoy Cemetery in Wilkes County is very interesting.

James Vannoy (1792-1857) was the son of Andrew Vannoy, who lived on Mulberry Creek.

The James Vannoy cemetery is located on his land.

The FindaGrave entry for Andrew Vannoy says:

Andrew died on October 9, 1809. He and Susannah are likely buried in a family cemetery on top of a ridge on the east side of Mulberry Creek, on present-day SR1766 in Wilkes County, NC. There are no tombstones for them, but there are several rocks in the section of the cemetery in which two of their children have inscribed markers.

I would love to know exactly where this cemetery is located. Perhaps the Wilkes County Historical Society would look this up in cousin George McNiel’s records to see if he has a location for the cemetery.

  • Andrew’s daughter, Sarah, married Isaiah McGrady, and they are buried on a plot on their land.
  • Andrew’s son, Enoch Vannoy, married Letitia McGrady and is buried in the Roberts Cemetery in McGrady.
  • Andrew’s daughter, Mary “Polly” Vannoy, married the Reverend John Owens and is buried in the Taylor Cemetery in McGrady.
  • Andrew’s daughter, Elizabeth Vannoy, married Presley Brown and is buried in the Taylor Cemetery in McGrady.

If I were a betting person, I’d bet that John Vannoy was one of the first burials in the Elder James Vannoy Cemetery.

When John Vannoy arrived in Surry County, he was one of the earliest settlers, and established churches didn’t yet exist. Early Baptists built the Meeting House in Mulberry Fields, but that doesn’t mean people were buried there. In 1778, the court met in the Meeting House and decided it was the perfect location for the new Courthouse. No remnant of the original Meeting House or cemetery, if there was one, remains.

The 1798 Tax List

By 1798, John Vannoy had been gone for probably 25 years. Some of his sons, however, still lived in Wilkes County when the 1798 tax list was taken.

Jason Duncan’s book, 1798 Wilkes County, NC Tax List, provides a glimpse of life in Wilkes County.

We’ve already viewed the locations where these families lived, but the tax list lets us view their farms, homes, and outbuildings, providing unparalleled detail.

Daniel Vannoy sold out in 1795 and disappeared. Unfortunately, we’d have to do deed research to find the 100 acres that Daniel Vannoy sold to Patrick Lenin Cavender on the South Beaver Creek branch of the South fork of the New River. The cabin there in 1798 was assuredly the same one that was there in 1795 when Daniel sold.

By 1798, Andrew Vannoy owned 450 acres on Mulberry Creek which is 200 acres less than his land grant, so he had sold some.

Andrew’s land was valued at $169. His cabin was 16×18 and valued at only $3, and his outside kitchen was 14×10 and was valued at $2.

Andrew raised 10 children in this home and likely buried four more in the family cemetery. His wife cooked in the outside kitchen.

The cabin on the Reddies River on Vannoy Road today is probably about the size of Andrew’s cabin.

Francis Vannoy owned a total of 310 acres valued at $100. His land is noted as being on the Reddies River, the North Fork, adjoining William Kilby. His dwelling house is 17×21, one story, with hewed logs and a shingle roof, valued at $46, much more than Andrew’s home. He also has two out houses, which do not mean outhouses as in bathrooms, valued at $4.

Francis raised 16 children here, and that’s without an outside kitchen unless one of the out buildings is a kitchen.

Nathaniel Vannoy had done quite well for himself. He had a total of 690 acres on seven tracts. Only one, on Lewis Fork, adjoining Robert Cleveland, had any homes or buildings. This tract was 125 acres of clearly prime farmland valued at $250.

The dwelling house is 16×24 with a shingle roof and is valued at $30.

He has a 14×16 outside kitchen valued at $3.

He has one cabin that’s 12×14, valued at $2, which reflects the fact that in 1800, he enslaved three people.

His property includes a 10×12 shop valued at $3, a 6×12 corn crib valued at $1, a second identical corn crib, two stables worth $2, and a 13×30 barn valued at $8, almost three times as much as Andrew’s humble cabin up on Mulberry Creek.

It appears that Nathaniel’s oldest son, John Vannoy, owns 150 acres on Lewis Fork, adjoining W. Roberts. John married Elizabeth Kilby, daughter of William Kilby, Francis Vannoy’s neighbor. They have a 13×15 cabin, a shop, and stables – not a bad start. They have already welcomed one child, beginning the next Vannoy generation.

It’s likely that one of these men still lived on the same land that John settled, probably in the same cabin.

Unfortunately, Rachel Vannoy Darnell, John Darnell’s widow, is not on the tax list. Other women are listed, so I presume she would be if she were living. This tells us that Rachel has likely died or possibly remarried, but we have no evidence for that either.

What we do have, however, is something as informative as a tax list.

Rachel Darnell submitted the results of the sale of the estate of John Darnell at the April 1786 term of court.

While the widow was entitled to one-third of the value of her husband’s estate, the goods still had to be sold – including “her” things – as the husband literally owned everything except the clothes on her back.

The value is listed in pounds, shillings, and pence. I’ve normalized spelling where I can and am sure.

Item Value
One pot 1.15.0
One plow 0.6.0
One sifter (?) 0.3.6
One box (of) iron 0.8.0
One tub 0.1.6
One ax 0.12.6
One frying pan 0.7.6
2 bells 0.7.6
3 head of sheep 2.8.0
One cotton wheel (spinning wheel) 0.6.6
17 table spoons 0.9.0
One linen wheel (linen spinning wheel) 0.8.0
2 chairs 0.4.0
One Bible and “rithmetick” 1.1.5
One table 0.2.0
One bed 0.10.0
One bed 3.3.0
One boock (book) 0.0.6
One slee (slu, ?) 0.3.6
One mare 10.5.0
One mare 8.15.0
One cow and calf 4.3.6
One cow 3.0.0
Total 40.0.6

Let’s note what’s missing here.

  • For starters, a gun. All men needed and had a gun both to hunt and for defense of their families.
  • There are no hides or things like feathers listed.
  • No chickens or fowl
  • There are also no pigs or “shoats,” young pigs, which was a food staple.
  • There are no crops.
  • No food like “bacon,” which would be a ham hung in the smokehouse, or flour.
  • There are no knives or butchering tools.
  • There is a plow but no wagon or gears.
  • There is one ax but no other tools. No saws or hoes or even a hammer. No nails.
  • There are no clothes listed, which means he had one set of clothes that he was buried in, and she likely has one set, too.
  • There’s no fabric or loom.
  • There is one pot, but no hook to hang it from, and one frying pan – that’s it. Rachel was cooking for at least four people when John died, and possibly more.
  • I’m a bit baffled at the 17 table spoons, especially given that there are no knives or forks. And 17?
  • There aren’t any kitchen hooks either for hanging pots in the fireplace to cook.
  • No butter churn.
  • No basins or pewter listed.
  • Two chairs, which meant that everyone else probably sat on wooden benches that would have been crudely fashioned from felled trees.
  • There are no plates, dishes, or earthenware, which means they would have been using hollowed-out wooden trenchers.
  • Most men had a supplementary skill other than farming, such as a miller, shoemaker, carpenter, blacksmith – but we don’t see anything like that for John.
  • There were no saddles or bridles for the horses.
  • There are no curry combs or anything that suggests a barn.
  • There are two beds but no bedsteads, bedclothes, blankets, or quilts. Since they didn’t specify featherbeds, these would have been straw beds lying on the floor.
  • There’s nothing like a chest or trunk.
  • There are no candles, candlestands, candle molds, or wax.
  • No oil lamp.
  • There are no bottles, razors, or anything personal like a watch or a looking glass.

How did John farm? How did Rachel manage before he died, let alone after?

No wonder her children were bound out as orphans.

What happened to Rachel? Her life was exceedingly difficult by any measure.

She is mentioned in 1795, when she would have been 54 years old, but not thereafter.

While this family appears “poor,” and they assuredly weren’t wealthy, we can combine this estate inventory with the 1798 tax list for the Vannoy men, and glean a much clearer picture of what life in those mountains was like for “normal people” in their 16×18 foot homes.

Welcome to normal life on Mulberry Creek, living in a very small “dwelling house” with one set of clothes to your name, a straw bed on the floor, one pot, frying pan, and tub to care for your large family, and very few creature comforts.

This was probably exactly like John Vannoy’s life, although he may have had even less when he died – especially if what little he had was burned in Rowan County. Perhaps this is why there is absolutely no record of his death – no estate sale – because he literally had no estate.

Summary

John Vannoy’s life took him to two different frontiers. He grew up in the midst of the Coxe Affair, which assuredly influenced his life. He saw what his parents and neighbors suffered through, and the gut-wrenching decisions they were forced to make. No good or fair choice – only unjust ones. Do I want to accept this bad option or that one?

John opted to leave New Jersey, and his aging father, Francis, whose will written in 1768, gave John, the eldest, 5 pounds more proclamation money than the others. Francis died in 1774, his will being probated in July. Ironically, John may have predeceased his father, but his father was probably unaware.

John had removed to the Jersey Settlement in Rowan County, NC, by 1753 when his stock mark was registered and may have arrived before that in a wagon train of settlers from Hopewell Township.

His experiences in New Jersey amid the crooked land swindlers primed him for the Regulator movement, where local farmers revolted against what they perceived as unfair taxation and crooked politicians.

Been there, done that!

PTSD before PTSD was a thing. John probably thought, “Oh, no, not again.” The situation simmered for years, but when push came to shove, the Regulators were defeated without much effort by government troops. The destruction of their farms as retribution may well have driven John Vannoy and his adult sons to the next frontier, just as Surry County was spun off from Rowan.

John and four of his adult sons settled in the highlands of Surry County in 1771, the part that would become Wilkes.

A few years later, John’s story came to an end someplace in the wilderness but heralded the beginning of the Vannoy family in Wilkes and Ashe Counties, a legacy that continues today with more than 2300 scattered descendants.

Fortunately, we can peek back in time.

The Vannoy Blackburn Farm

Today, the Vannoy Blackburn farm near Will Vannoy Road  and Dick Phillips Road in Ashe County, owned by Appalachian State University, preserves authentic Appalachian cultural structures from times gone by, including:

  • The historic Blackburn and Vannoy homes dating from the 1800s
  • Several outbuildings like the Vannoy men had on the 1798 tax list, including a spring house, corn cribs, and barns
  • The Blackburn/Vannoy cemetery

Although the two homes aren’t the original structures, the new houses would have been built on the old farm, so the Appalachian culture and farming methods employed are relevant to a century earlier as well.

Both Nathaniel Vannoy and Francis Vannoy obtained land grants in this immediate vicinity and purchased additional surrounding land. Daniel lived nearby. The Blackburn family owned adjacent land, and the Vannoy Blackburn farm includes both a Vannoy and Blackburn homestead.

This farm, 369 acres in total, was obtained from the estate of Beulah (Blackburn) and Reeves Vannoy, a descendant of Nathaniel Vannoy, and is located on two tracts on the original Francis Vannoy land, some of which is located on fertile bottomlands along a stream.

The report prepared by ASU in 2010 states:

There is an old growth forest ridge of white oaks, chestnut oaks, and red oaks; with some individual trees that are likely over 150 years old. One corner is marked by a hickory tree that is likely over 200 years old. This old growth forest, with its significant understory and hundreds of larger century old trees is an impressive sight and is valuable as a “living museum”, giving an idea of the substantial regional forests of the past.

I’m glad they are preserving this relic of the past in its stunning setting. I think Francis, Nathaniel, and Daniel would be too.

The views from Will Vannoy Road over the New River Valley are spectacular.

John Vannoy and his sons, who, in 1770, laid out the original road from the Jersey Settlement to here, chose well.

Very, very well.

John would be proud.

______________________________________________________________

Sign Up Now – It’s Free!

If you appreciate this article, subscribe to DNAeXplain for free, to automatically receive new articles by e-mail each week.

Here’s the link. Just look for the black “follow” button on the right-hand side on your computer screen below the black title bar, enter your e-mail address, and you’re good to go!

In case you were wondering, I never have nor ever will share or use your e-mail outside of the intended purpose.

_____________________________________________________________

Follow DNAexplain on Facebook, here.

Share the Love!

You’re always welcome to forward articles or links to friends and share on social media.

If you haven’t already subscribed (it’s free,) you can receive an e-mail whenever I publish by clicking the “follow” button on the main blog page, here.

You Can Help Keep This Blog Free

I receive a small contribution when you click on some of the links to vendors in my articles. This does NOT increase your price but helps me keep the lights on and this informational blog free for everyone. Please click on the links in the articles or to the vendors below if you are purchasing products or DNA testing.

Thank you so much.

DNA Purchases and Free Uploads

Genealogy Products and Services

My Books

Genealogy Books

Genealogy Research

Hickerson Family Tapestry Woven from the 1798 Wilkes County Tax List – 52 Ancestors #432

Recently, three new resources have allowed me to review the information I’ve collected about my Wilkes County, NC, families with fresh eyes. What I’ve found is amazing, as is the light it shines on life in Wilkes County right at the turn of the 18th century. I thought there wasn’t anything left to find, given that I’ve been to Wilkes County extracting records multiple times, as well as to the North Carolina State Archives. I’m very pleasantly surprised.

This information is not readily available from any set of indexed records, anyplace, but it is these resources.

  1. Jason Duncan’s book titled 1798 Wilkes County, NC Tax List, in which he has transcribed the most in-depth and detailed tax list I’ve ever seen – including the size of the house, outbuildings, and even the construction material of the house and roof. You can order his book, here.
  2. Jason Duncan’s transcribed (and free) Wilkes County, NC, Land Grants WITH MAP, here.
  3. FamilySearch’s Full Text AI Search to discover and further flesh out information not previously available, such as court documents and references in deeds where people were involved but not the primary subject. Buyer and seller, for example, are generally indexed, but others mentioned aren’t, and there’s pure gold in those nuggets.

I’m telling you what, this trifecta is simply INCREDIBLE!

Not only that, but I was able to use Jason’t land grant map to find his land today and “drive” up the road through his property using Google Maps. Not approximately his property – exactly, unquestionably his property.

In addition, I discovered an amazing nugget by rechecking my Hickerson cousin’s Y-DNA results again.

I’ll take you through these steps one by one.

Here’s the first article I wrote using these tools, which provided a great deal of additional information about the Braddock Harris “assault” case, including the identity of his intended victim, Ann Alexander.

That article is connected to this article because Braddock Harris married my ancestor Charles Hickerson’s daughter, Rachel, about that same time or shortly thereafter.

Wouldn’t you love to know the dynamics of all of that? Let’s just say the Hickerson family was “very interesting.”

What would Jason’s book reveal?

Jason’s Book

I began by finding each ancestor in Jason’s book, thinking it would be a quick extract for my families who lived in Wilkes County. However, there was so much information by combining those resources that I quickly discovered that I needed to write an additional article for each family.

Making things more complex, though, is the fact that these people didn’t exist in a vacuum up on the mountainside. I find their records intermixed in unexpected ways.

I did expect to find some family groups who lived as near neighbors, intermarried, and eventually migrated to Claiborne County, Tennessee, together, but what I didn’t expect to find was a mixture across those groups back in Wilkes County. In part because they didn’t live in the same area, and mountain travel was challenging. Well, surprise.

  1. The McDowell family intermarried with the Harrold/Harrell/Herrell family, so I expected their records to be intermixed.
  2. The Vannoy and Hickerson families intermarried, and the McNiel, Rash and Sheppard families intermarried, then those two groups intermarried too.

I suspect attending the same or different churches had a lot to do with this phenomenon.

Around 1810, members of both family groups moved another 100 miles or so across and through treacherous mountains and settled in Claiborne County, TN, near the Virginia border in what would eventually become Hancock County, TN. Their association with each other began earlier than I expected, but the two family groups didn’t actually merge (in my line) until my grandparents married.

This article focuses on the Hickerson family, so let’s do a short recap of what we know to set the stage for what we discover.

The Hickerson Family of Wilkes County, NC

Charles Hickerson was the progenitor of the Hickerson family in Wilkes County. He lived in this area before Wilkes was formed from Surry County, which was formed from Rowan County, where he was found in late 1771, witnessing a will for Lydia Stewart.

In 1775, on the tax list, Charles Hickerson was living between Francis Vannoy, who is listed with Leonard Miller, and Daniel Vannoy, Hickerson’s future son-in-law who would marry his daughter, Sarah Hickerson, a few years later. Leonard Miller married Charles Hickerson’s daughter, Jane, around 1782.

In 1776, Charles, then about 50 years old, set out on the Rutherford Expedition in which Cherokee towns were destroyed as part of the Revolutionary War.

In 1778, Charles Hickerson was serving on juries in Wilkes County as most landowners did in that time and place.

In March of 1779, Charles Hickerson had John Robins Sr., his neighbor, arrested for trespass, which typically means they are having a land dispute.

Hickerson’s original land grant for 320 acres in 1779 was located on both sides of Mulberry Creek and was witnessed by his son, David Hickerson.

Map courtesy Jason Duncan’s Wilkes land grant maps at http://webjmd.com/wilkeslandgrants/grantstable.html

Keep in mind that Charles Hickerson had clearly been living there for several years, probably more than two decades. Wilkes County was not formed until 1778, and land could not be granted until after the Revolutionary War when the State of North Carolina had land available to grant.

Prior to that, this part of Wilkes County was Surry County. Before the Revolutionary War, land in what would become Wilkes County was granted from the Granville District by John Carteret, the Second Earl of Granville, one of eight men who received large tracts of North Carolina in 1730 because they helped King Charles regain the throne. No land was granted in the Granville District after Carteret’s death in 1763 until after the culmination of the Revolutionary War, but people were still settling there nonetheless.

Land was staked out or claimed by marking trees with hatchets, known colloquially as hatchet claims, as the first step in the process. The next steps might not take place for many years, if ever.

Three years after the 1779 suit between Charles Hickerson and John Robins was filed, in August 1782, it was heard and found for Hickerson, with Robins having to pay seven pounds, 10 shillings, and costs. 

The incident with Braddock Harris occurred in 1786, which is also about the time Braddock married Charles Hickerson’s daughter, Rachel. If you’re shocked by Charles Hickerson allowing his daughter to marry a man who had been convicted of a violent assault on a young woman, then punished and humiliated publicly outside the courthouse, so was I.

By 1786, Charles Hickerson’s life was coming unraveled. He was not a young man, probably older than 60, and his family life was volatile and increasingly violent. Charles was arrested on a charge of trespass brought by his son-in-law, Daniel Vannoy, who had been married to his daughter, Sarah Hickerson, since 1779.

There’s no way to know what trespass meant in this connotation, but trespass suits over land disputes didn’t typically result in the sheriff being ordered to go and physically apprehend the person.

Something was up.

This was followed in 1787 by a suit filed by Daniel Vannoy against Charles Hickerson, “for words,” which is slander.

Whoo boy things were getting hot and spicey.

Unfortunately, the year is incomplete on another document, although this was found in the 1785-1787 court records.

The sheriff confiscated the property of Daniel Vannoy, who apparently lost one of those two suits, which clearly affected Charles Hickerson’s daughter, Sarah, Daniel’s wife.

Was Charles alright? His family seems deeply embroiled in increasingly violent feuding, including Charles granting permission for his daughter to marry a man convicted of an extremely violent act.

I actually wonder if something had happened to Charles, like maybe a stroke or accident resulting in a brain injury, as he seems to have become very combative beginning about 1779. Was his decision-making ability or judgment impaired?

In 1788, Charles Hickerson sold 150 acres of his land on Mulberry Creek to his son, David Hickerson, “being the survey that Charles Hickerson now lives on.” His wife, Mary Lytle Hickerson’s will in 1793 does not mention Charles, indicating that he was already deceased.

This means that the other 170 acres of Charles’ 320-acre land grant was likely sold to someone, but who, and when?

Many of these land grants weren’t actually filed or surveyed for years, which means that the actual grant date is much later than the family began inhabiting, improving, and farming the land. Land grants weren’t free. It cost money to file the grant and also for the survey. Often, claims were abandoned or passed hand to hand for cash, given that ownership, in the traditional sense, didn’t yet exist. Only occupation and improvements to the property, like clearing fields and building homesteads – creating farms from dense woodlands. In families, often at death, deeds were simply passed hand to hand and sometimes not registered for generations.

Charles was recorded on the census in 1790 but had died before his wife, Mary, passed away in December of 1793, with a will.

The end of Charles’s life was anything but peaceful. Not only was his daughter Rachel Hickerson Harris’s house burned in 1789, his other daughter, Jane, who married Leonard Miller, was somehow involved, and in 1793, John Roberts was found guilty of that arson.

It was just a huge, ugly, dangerous mess.

Let’s take a brief moment to recap what we know about Charles Hickerson’s children.

Charles Hickerson’s Child Spouse Comments
Jane Hickerson was born about 1760 Married Leonard Miller before 1782 and appears to have “divorced” before 1800. He moved to SC.

Jane may have remarried to John Reynolds in Wilkes in 1806.

Jane concealed goods from her sister Rachel’s home robbery and arson in 1789. Convicted in 1793 in extremely unflattering terms. Later seems to have reconciled with Rachel as she later testified on her behalf.
Sarah Hickerson was born 1752-1760 Married Daniel Vannoy in 1779. Bought land in what would become Ashe County in 1779. He sold personal property the day after the Hickerson vs Vannoy conviction in 1794, sold his land in 1795, and disappeared entirely from all records.
Rachel Hickerson was probably born before 1766 Married Braddock Harris about 1786, moved from Wilkes after 1793. In March of 1789, John Roberts robbed and burned the Harris home.
David Hickerson was born about 1750-1760 Married Sarah Ann Talifaferro circa 1781. Leaves around 1809 for Coffee Co., TN. In 1793, he sued John Roberts for slander.
Joseph Hickerson was born probably before 1760 Married Ann Green or Greer. In 1793, Joseph and Samuel Hickerson testified against Leonard Miller and Jane Hickerson Miller but Joseph apparently stayed out of the rest of the mess.
Mary Hickerson Stewart Husband was probably Samuel Stewart/Steward, son of Lydia Stewart. The Hickerson family had an association with the Stewart family in Rowan County in 1771. Son named Samuel Hickerson alias Stewart, as recorded by the court, may have been born before marriage. In 1793, Mary’s mother left Mary the contents of a chest and also named Samuel specifically. Mary may have left the state shortly thereafter.
Elizabeth Hickerson was born 1748-1768. Married a Stewart, probably a son of Lydia Stewart Wound up in Nacogdoches, TX, per 1877 letter from Elizabeth’s elderly daughter saying they left about 1794.

After both Charles Hickerson and his widow, Mary, had died, all Hell broke loose within the family. It’s hard to believe that the feuding could increase beyond what was already happening, but it did. They quarreled and fought with each other incessantly, and their dirty laundry was aired in the courtroom – fortunately for us today. I can only imagine how much we don’t know. The tidbits we have are just the tip of the iceberg, teasers about the long-forgotten truth.

Most family members eventually moved to other states, probably to escape the ugliness and violence. Some simply disappeared, which makes me wonder about what actually happened – especially to Daniel Vannoy who is never heard from again. I’m not sure I want to know.

After Mary Lytle Hickerson’s 1793 death, the lawsuits increased, with David Hickerson suing Daniel Vannoy, Samuel Stewart/Steward alias Little Dr. Hickerson suing Daniel Vannoy for slander, and Leonard Miller forfeiting his appearance in the cases after he had been subpoenaed. Translated, Leonard didn’t want to or was afraid to be involved and paid a hefty fine for that choice.

The court was insistent that Samuel, alias Little, Hickerson, alias Steward/Stewart appear in court, but he refused and did not. The multiple lawsuits weren’t resolved amicably, or at all. Instead, the situation continued to escalate. In November of 1794 the state indicted both Vannoy and Samuel Hickerson for assault and battery and fined David Hickerson.

The court must have been getting sick of this, too.

By the time the 1798 tax list was taken, Charles Hickerson had been buried someplace, probably on his own land, for between 5 and 8 years, and Mary had been gone for five years.

On the 1798 tax list, we show the two land entries for Charles Hickerson’s sons, David and Joseph.

David Hickerson owned three parcels of land totaling 368 acres, worth $501, as follows:

  • 196 acres on Mulberry valued at $95, with a 24 by 17 still house valued at $5. This makes me laugh because that stillhouse is larger than most homes. I’d wager that what was produced in the stillhouse was worth a great deal. A stillhouse might also explain a good bit of the feuding within this family.
  • 170 acres on Yadkin River at the mouth of Lewis Fork valued at $300. This is the right amount of land to be the remainder of his father’s land, but the wrong location, several miles distant across mountains.
  • 2 acres, no location given, with a 17 by 24 dwelling house that is 1 story with an 8-foot wide shed on one side, with a shingle roof valued at $90. There is also an 18 by 20 kitchen made of logs and covered with slabs valued at $11. Note that this dwelling house is the same size as the still house. That still house must have been huge, at least comparatively

David’s 1796 land grant is only for 50 acres on the banks of Mulberry Creek, crossing Piney Creek, adjacent his own line. This tells us that he has more than one piece of land in that location, even though it’s not accounted for in the land grants. The additional land is probably his father’s land from the 1788 deed conveyance.

The 150 acres he obtained from his father in 1788 does not seem to be broken out in 1798, unless it’s part of the 196 acres, but if so, where’s the house? Charles Hickerson lived on this plantation.

Joseph Hickerson has 150 acres valued at a total of $100 with the following details:

  • 150 acres on Mulberry adjoining David Hickerson valued at $61
  • 16 by 20 dwelling house, 1 story, hewed logs, shingle roof valued at $10
  • 12 by 16 kitchen, 1 story, logs, slab roof valued at $8
  • 10 by 16 barn, 1 story, logs, slab roof valued at $8
  • 12 by 16 blacksmith shop, 1 story, logs, slab roof valued at $1
  • Stable, 1 story, logs, slab roof valued at $2
  • 8 by 12 mill house, 1 story, logs, slab roof valued at $10

Joseph’s 1799 land grant shows as 100 acres on the waters of Mulberry. A second grant for the same amount, with the same file number, but a different grant number is in the same location generally, but unplaced on the map. He does not have 200 acres total, nor is the grant that is placed on Jason’s map adjacent his brother.

Given that Joseph’s grants aren’t dated until a year after this tax list, is it possible that this 150 acres adjacent David Hickerson is his father’s land? We know Charles Hickerson’s land was adjacent both Joseph and David’s land.

If this is Charles Hickerson’s original land, or at least part of it, this tells us that Charles probably had a mill and might have been a blacksmith, although perhaps Joseph built that shop. Regardless, Charles, David and Joseph would have all worked together. Their survival depended on it.

There’s one other 1798 tax entry that references a Hickerson. James Cast’s 60 acres on Hunting Creek is noted as being adjacent Samuel Hickerson, but there is no entry for Samuel Hickerson nor land grant for him. Samuel Hickerson would be aka Little Hickerson aka Samuel Stewart/Steward.

Expanding the Searches

I took this opportunity to use the new FamilySearch Full Text AI tool first in Wilkes County, then further afield. I removed all location filters and just searched for Charles Hickerson more broadly since we still don’t know where he came from before his arrival sometime before 1771 in Rowan County.

I didn’t find what I hoped for. If Charles was born around 1724, then he would have married maybe between 1745 and 1750. Did he own land before migrating to the new Carolina frontier?

FamilySearch continues to add records, so I’ll check back often.

Revisiting Hickerson Y-DNA

I also revisited the Y-DNA matches of our Hickerson cousin, who tested a few years ago, and discovered a pleasant surprise. My Hickerson cousin has a new haplogroup, I-FTC98093, which you can see here in Discover.

On his match list, we have a Hickerson male who is a Y-DNA STR match but who provided no genealogy information, so we need to reach out to him. If we are lucky, he will descend from a different line which will provide us with clues as to the ancestors of Charles Hickerson.

A second STR match whose ancestor, Everett Clyde Henderson, not Hickerson, was born in Illinois, died in Marion County, IN, and was married to Maud Johnson, who was born on Nov. 11, 1875, in Cass Co., Indiana. Fortunately, he has taken the Big Y-700 test and his haplogroup is I-FTC98093 – the same as our Hickerson cousin’s.

Things are getting mighty interesting!

Another Y-DNA match is also named Henderson, and his ancestor is Edward Henderson, born in 1735 in Hunterdon County, NJ, the same location where the Wilkes County Vannoy family originated before removing to the Jersey Settlement in NC about 1739.

Is this relevant? Maybe.

Given that our Hickerson cousin and the Henderson man match on both STR tests and the Big Y-700, and Discover tells us that their haplogroup was formed about 1400, this seems quite relevant. Haplogroup ages are refined as more men with that haplogroup test, so this date would become more concise with additional Hickerson or Henderson testers.

We need another Hickerson male and another Henderson male to upgrade to the Big Y-700 with the hope that the additional tests will allow the haplogroup date to be further refined, or additional branches defined. I don’t want to get too excited, though, because the genetic distance at 111 markers is 9, so their common ancestor could be back in the old country. Still, it would be wonderful to know we’re actually looking for Hendersons, not Hickersons. So far, our only identified Hickerson matches are to our known line through David Hickerson.

One VERY interesting aspect of Discover is the Ancient Connections, which are derived from archaeological excavations published in academic papers.

Click to enlarge image

All of the Ancient Connections haplogroup matches are of Viking origin, but one was found near St. John’s College in Oxford, England.

Our common Hickerson/Henderson ancestor with this man lived about 3900 years ago, probably in Sweden, based on the other Ancient Connections.

How cool is this???!!! Without the Big Y-700 test and Discover’s Ancient Connections, we would NEVER have been able to discern that our Hickersons were at one time Viking warriors – or at least we share ancestors with them.

Perhaps a little bit of Viking warrior influence carried over into the mountains of Wilkes County.

My Favorite Revelations

This article builds on our earlier knowledge of the Hickerson family by adding court records, land grants plotted on maps, and DNA matches, but my favorite tidbits were revealed in that 1798 tax list.

Even though Charles was already deceased, he really hadn’t been gone long. It’s very likely that one or both of his sons owned his land. We know positively that he sold part of his land to David in 1788. Wilkes County in 1798 was very much like Wilkes County a decade earlier, before Charles Hickerson, then Mary, died.

From the tax records of those men, we learned that David was by far the wealthier of the two brothers, with assets totaling five times what his brother, Joseph, had.

David’s dwelling house on the two-acre tract was 12X17, or 204 square feet, had a shingle roof, and was valued at $90. There’s no mention of an outside kitchen? Was the cooking done inside? And by whom?

The only structure on his 196-acre Mulberry property was a stillhouse of the exact same size as his house on his other property, but valued at $5.

Know what David doesn’t have? Barns or stables. No outbuildings whatsoever. That’s baffling because even if he didn’t have livestock, he had to have owned horses. Was one of his properties, perhaps the one that was his father’s, omitted? Did his brother oversee his land and stillhouse while David lived on a much smaller parcel in town?

In the 1790 census, David is shown living beside his father, Charles, with two enslaved people who were probably doing much of the work on David’s land. He owned slaves in 1800 and 1810 as well, so they had to have lived someplace. Comparing the tax list to other men such as Jonathan Hethman or Heathman, who in 1790 owned four enslaved people and two in 1800, shows that in 1798, Heathman had five cabins of 12×12, 12×14, and 12×16 feet that would clearly have been slave quarters. But David Hickerson shows no other structures. That’s odd.

I also wonder why David Hickerson’s house was worth so much more than other homes of the same size, including his brother’s.

By comparison, his brother Joseph’s dwelling house was larger than David’s at 16X20 or 320 square feet, but it was valued at only $10, similar to that of most dwelling houses. The outside kitchen was 12X16 and was valued at $8, so almost as much as the house itself.

By virtue of comparison, a 14X70 mobile home today is 980 square feet, three times the size of their homes – so quite tiny by today’s standards.

Joseph clearly farmed because he had a 10X16 barn, so about half the size of his house, which was worth $8, the same as the outside kitchen and more per square foot than the house.

Joseph’s blacksmith shop was 12X16 but was only valued at $1, even though that’s probably a primary source of income. His blacksmith shop was worth far less than David’s stillhouse. Joseph’s mill house was 8X12 and was valued at $10, the same as David’s stillhouse. Joseph also had a stable that was worth $2, twice as much as his blacksmith shop.

Taken together, this gives us a snapshot of life in Wilkes County in 1798. Both of these men had been born in the 1750s or 1760s and had spent their entire adult life in what would become Wilkes County, first working their father’s land, then their own.

They watched their father march off to war in 1776 and probably farmed his land as best they could until his return. They learned to handle horses, cows, and whatever other livestock they would have had. They would rise with the sun every morning and begin the never-ending chores that defined farm life.

The seasons determined their activities, such as plowing, planting, harvesting, hunting, butchering, and processing meats. Not to mention making moonshine, which requires dried corn.

At least David, and probably Charles before him, turned excess corn into moonshine. Or maybe the corn wasn’t excess and was grown for this specific purpose. Were the Hickerson’s the premier distillers of the region? Perhaps so.

I extracted a list of all of the other stillhouses from the 1066 individuals taxed in Wilkes County, which covered an extensive area, across the mountains to the Virginia border. There were a total of 18 stills, including David Hickerson’s, meaning that one in every 60 households included a stillhouse. But David’s was the largest at 24X17. A few had no size listed, but most were substantially smaller. Interestingly enough, though, David’s was valued at $5, but the next largest, 20X18, and one at 14X18, were valued at $12. The rest were valued between $2 and $10, with six others valued at $5. I sure wonder what the criteria were for valuing a stillhouse.

Back then, whiskey was medicine as well as recreation, and considered a gentleman’s beverage. Drinking was only frowned upon if liquor was consumed in excess. The definition of excess was determined by your neighbors and the church.

Ironically, in the years since, Wilkes County proclaimed itself the Moonshine Capital of the World, where NASCAR was born from highly skilled moonshine runners outpacing the law on those treacherous mountain roads.

It’s also worth noting that on the 1798 tax list, Joseph Herndon’s property is noted as being on the road from the Wilkes Courthouse, across from David Hickerson. Given that David had one parcel of 2 acres, which included his dwelling house, I wonder if he actually lived in the town of “Mulberry Fields” which would one day become Wilkesboro, and sold his moonshine to folks coming and going from the courthouse.

Joseph Hickerson’s mill would be another great location to imbibe and pick up some moonshine.

When farmers harvested grain, be it corn, rye, barley, or wheat, it had to be ground at the mill. Mills were very important community resources and also served as gathering places for the local farmers who discussed anything and everything that needed discussing. They might have whittled on a piece of wood, crafting it into something useful, played a friendly game of checkers on top of a barrel, and had a nip or two. I wonder if the remains of the Hickerson Mill still exist on Mulberry Creek.

Of course, every horse and the local oxen needed horseshoes, stirrups for their saddles, and bits for their halters. The farmers needed hinges, nails, wheel rims, barrel stays, chains, tools, and other hardware forged by the local blacksmith.

Almost everyone farmed in Wilkes County, or at least tried to on the rocky mountainsides. Flat land closer to the Yadkin held a much higher value because it was easier to farm and much more productive. David Hickerson’s 170 acres on the Yadkin at the mouth of Lewis Fork was valued at $300, much higher per acre than his 196 acres on Mulberry Creek at $95, or his brother Joseph’s 150 acres on Mulberry that adjoined his that was valued at $61.

Now, of course, I want to look up all of the Hickerson neighbors shown on the land grant map to see what their life was like in 1798. Each family was part of the community tapestry that was interwoven and shaped the lives of our Wilkes County ancestors.

Let’s Take a Drive

I absolutely LOVE finding my ancestors’ land on Google Maps and “driving by.”

Given the shapes of the roads and Mulberry Creek on Jason’s map, it was easy to find on Google maps too. Joseph’s land is parallel to the left with a small piece running partway beneath Charles’s land, and David’s is above Charles in the loop.

You can see Mulberry Creek meandering through this entire area, and in at least one place, there was a still, a blacksmith shop, and a mill, in addition to at least two and probably three houses.

I turned on the aerial features.

I was excited to drive up Mountain View Road, which is road 1002. The land on both sides of the road is heavily forested with small cleared areas for farming. The road, on Charles Hickerson’s land, runs along beside, then crosses Mulberry Creek.

You can see the bridge on Mountain View Road, looking back to where it crosses Mulberry Creek.

Two roads traverse the Hickerson land. Mulberry Creek Road intersects on the west, leading to Joseph’s land.

Turning onto Mulberry Creek Road, we continue to climb and can see one of the cleared areas. Charles’s land abuts Joseph’s near here.

One last look at Mulberry Creek’s path through the Hickerson land, this time looking north to south. Water was the lifeblood of farming, not only to drain the lands and water people and animals, but to power both mills and stills.

Mulberry Creek provided the lifeblood of the Hickerson family for generations.

How I wish this landscape could talk and tell us the secrets that it holds. Charles and Mary, and probably a few others are buried someplace here in the family cemetery, but where?

What’s Next

I know I went down a huge rabbit hole in this article, beginning with the 1798 Wilkes County tax list and winding up someplace in the Viking homelands with a few detours through North Carolina, possibly New Jersey, and maybe England on the way.

I’ve identified what I need to do to make progress, though.

  • Reach out to Hickerson Y-DNA matches and ask about their genealogy.
  • Encourage another Henderson and another Hickerson male to upgrade to the Big Y-700 test to refine the origin dates and haplogroups, if possible, with the hope of bringing into better focus the date of a common ancestor. This will help us determine if the common ancestor is in colonial America or in England.
  • If the common ancestor lived after immigration to the colonies, begin searching more aggressively for information about the Henderson or Hickerson line in New Jersey.
  • Check the FamilySearch AI tool often. (Yes, I already checked for Edward Henderson, and he’s in NJ and had a will. More research is needed.)
  • Edward Henderson’s WikiTree entry is here, and his father, James is here.

How are we related to the Henderson family, when did we share a common ancestor, and where did we come from after the Vikings and before North Carolina?

_____________________________________________________________

Follow DNAexplain on Facebook, here.

Share the Love!

You’re always welcome to forward articles or links to friends and share on social media.

If you haven’t already subscribed (it’s free,) you can receive an e-mail whenever I publish by clicking the “follow” button on the main blog page, here.

You Can Help Keep This Blog Free

I receive a small contribution when you click on some of the links to vendors in my articles. This does NOT increase your price but helps me keep the lights on and this informational blog free for everyone. Please click on the links in the articles or to the vendors below if you are purchasing products or DNA testing.

Thank you so much.

DNA Purchases and Free Uploads

Genealogy Products and Services

My Books

Genealogy Books

Genealogy Research

______________________________________________________________

Sign Up Now – It’s Free!

If you appreciate this article, subscribe to DNAeXplain for free, to automatically receive new articles by e-mail each week.

Here’s the link. Just look for the black “follow” button on the right-hand side on your computer screen below the black title bar, enter your e-mail address, and you’re good to go!

In case you were wondering, I never have nor ever will share or use your e-mail outside of the intended purpose.

_____________________________________________________________

Follow DNAexplain on Facebook, here.

Share the Love!

You’re always welcome to forward articles or links to friends and share on social media.

If you haven’t already subscribed (it’s free,) you can receive an e-mail whenever I publish by clicking the “follow” button on the main blog page, here.

You Can Help Keep This Blog Free

I receive a small contribution when you click on some of the links to vendors in my articles. This does NOT increase your price but helps me keep the lights on and this informational blog free for everyone. Please click on the links in the articles or to the vendors below if you are purchasing products or DNA testing.

Thank you so much.

DNA Purchases and Free Uploads

Genealogy Products and Services

My Books

Genealogy Books

Genealogy Research

Jacques Bonnevie (c1660-c1733) Speaks from Beyond the Grave about Port Royal and Fort Louisbourg – 52 Ancestors #431

Ahh, my daughter – you’re here! In Louisbourg. I’m overjoyed, and my heart sings!

I thought no one would ever come. That no one would ever find me. But alas, you have!

It’s been almost 290 years since I, Jacques Bonnevie, passed from my mortal body on Île-Royale at Fort Louisbourg, the place you call Cape Breton Island, right across the bay from where you’re sitting right now.

Look up, you can see the fort in the distance out your window. Gaze across the bay. I’m buried on the spit of land right there, to the left of the fort, across the water with the sun glinting and sparking.

That’s the sprite of my spirit, dancing on the waves, so joyful that you are here.

Yes, my girl, I can see you. And your mother too, who accompanies you in spirit – and her ring that you wear. She’s standing right by your side and walks with you. Did you know that? Continue reading